Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Izuku likes the library.

It’s quiet and he can focus, really focus, on what he’s reading. His brain is full of the words and stories he’s taken in here over the years, especially since he developed his quirk.

At age five, Izuku has had his quirk for a year and has nearly read every book in the library. He had started with children’s books but flew through them, soon devouring middle grade and young adult books. Just shy of his fifth birthday, Izuku was already spending hours reading through classic literature, soaking in every word.

He’s quiet, so the librarians don’t mind him. They also never ask why he comes in alone.

Izuku’s currently curled on a squishy cushion, tucked away in one of his favorite corners. Most of the building is modern, but this part of the library is decorated in a traditional Japanese style. It’s light and airy, minimal and simple, with a window facing a beautiful garden. It’s Izuku’s favorite place to read.

Since Izuku’s never been to school, he uses the library to teach himself everything. His quirk makes it easy to catalog information, teaching himself advanced concepts quickly. Some of the first books he remembers reading after he finished the children’s sections were dictionaries, so Izuku rarely forgets or doesn’t know what a word means.

Looking up with a sigh, Izuku sees rain falling outside on the garden. He has to get home soon, needs to make dinner, pay the electric bill, and clean before the end of the night. It’s a lot of work living alone, but Izuku’s managed as well as he can the past six months, despite it being terribly lonely. 

Izuku flips through the pages of the book he’s reading, a thick novel set in the Edo period, scanning the words at incredible speed. They process in his mind instantly, and Izuku absorbs all the words. They paint a picture in his mind and he can see the landscape, hear the sounds. He’s absolutely and completely engrossed, joy swelling in him as it always does when he reads something new.

“That looks like a good book,” a quiet voice says, jolting Izuku almost painfully from his reading. It takes him a moment to blink and focus, realizing there’s someone sitting down in front of him.

It’s a man in his mid-twenties with long blonde hair and wearing a gray button down shirt and black jeans. Izuku looks at the man’s face, brain whizzing as he shuffles through every face he’s ever seen in his mind, wondering if this one is a match.

It comes to him quickly that this man is Present Mic, a hero Izuku has started following recently. Not only is Present Mic an incredible daylight hero, he has a radio show that Izuku loves to listen to every night that makes him feel a little less alone.

Izuku just blinks at him for a moment, unsure of what to say. Present Mic is a hero, which means that he might be here on hero business. But, it’s also a public library and heroes are allowed to go to those. Also, heroes aren’t always working. Present Mic’s radio show is on at night, and it’s currently just after lunch. Present Mic must be on a break, looking for books at the library.

“It is good,” he says quietly, closing the book, “What books do you like, Present Mic, sir?”

The hero’s eyes widen slightly and Izuku wonders if he hadn’t expected to be recognized, since he isn’t in his hero costume. 

“Mostly, I like things that make me laugh,” Present Mic replies honestly. If he’s ruffled by Izuku recognizing him, he doesn’t say it. “My job is kind of hard sometimes, so I like to read funny things. They make me feel better.”

Izuku nods. He can relate to that. He’s not reading something funny right now, but he did like the children’s manga he read last month about robots. Maybe Present Mic would want to read that?

“That makes sense,” Izuku agrees before standing up and tucking the large novel under his arm, “I have to go home now.”

“Oh, okay,” Present Mic replies gently, eyes kind, “Is it okay if I talk with you again sometime?”

Izuku nods. He would like that.

Izuku sees Present Mic a lot more in the library after that.

The second time, he chalks up to coincidence. Present Mic doesn’t approach him, he just sits in a big green armchair and reads a science fiction novel. Izuku doesn’t say anything to him, but he makes a mental note to watch out for more visits.

They make casual conversation over the next few times they meet in the library, and Izuku feels more at ease with the hero. Eventually, Present Mic even shows Izuku his hero license, which is incredibly cool. Izuku gradually begins to warm up to him, looking forward to each time they meet. Since Izuku’s in the library from opening hours until three every day, he runs into the hero a lot. 

After another few weeks, Present Mic approaches Izuku again, this time asking him for a book recommendation. Izuku opens up more, offering suggestions. 

“If you like funny things, you should try this,” Izuku says, pushing a small stack of books into the hero’s arms, “I’ve been curating them for you. The librarian says you can only check out two books at a time, though, so you have to decide which ones you want to take home.” 

“Thanks, little listener,” Present Mic grins and Izuku’s heart warms. ‘Little listener’ is what Present Mic called the children who were fans of his radio show. It’s nice to hear it. 

Izuku looks at the clock. It’s nearly three and time to leave. He stands up, ready to head out when the hero stops him.

“Izuku, before you go home, I was wondering if I could talk to you a little longer,” Present Mic says, “Would that be alright?”

Izuku is lonely. He supposes since he lives alone there’s no harm in him being a little late. He doesn’t have to be home by three. It’s just a deviation from his normal routine, that’s all. It’s fine.

“Okay,” he mumbles, feeling a bit shy.

Present Mic sits on the floor next to Izuku and pulls out a children’s book with a beautiful drawing of a dragon on the front, with silvery colors.

“The Dragon and the Moon,” Izuku reads the title aloud, “I don’t know this one.”

“It’s new,” Present Mic smiles, “Would you like me to read it to you?”

Izuku’s heart clenches. He could read the book himself in less than a minute, thanks to his quirk, but he hasn’t been read to in so long. His mom used to read to him every night. He misses that.

Nodding, Izuku sits next to Present Mic as he reads Izuku the story. It’s nice, all about a lonely little dragon who befriends the moon and stars and plays with them in the night sky. The pictures are beautiful, and Izuku is a little sad when the story is over.

“Thank you,” he says, because it’s what his mom taught him to say when someone does something nice for you, “I liked it, Present Mic, sir.”

“I’m glad,” Present Mic replies with a smile, “You can call me Hizashi, if you want. That’s my name. Since I’m calling you Izuku, it’s only fair, right?”

Izuku’s eyes widen slightly. A new piece of information, Present Mic’s name. Hizashi. He knows a pro hero’s real name! It’s all very exciting.

“Hizashi,” Izuku says, trying the name out, “Can you please read it again?”

Hizashi does. In fact, he reads the book three more times to Izuku, and by the end of the last time, Izuku is curled against his side, feeling more safe and secure than he’s felt in months.

“Are you tired, little one?” Hizashi asks gently and Izuku nods, eyelids drooping.

“Don’t wanna go home yet,” Izuku mumbles, nuzzled into Hizashi’s side, “It’s nice here.”

Hizashi stays silent for a moment before he asks, “But won’t your parents worry?”

Izuku looks down at his hands, tears burning in his eyes. He’s pretty good about being on his own, but spending time with Hizashi has reminded him that Izuku misses people. He misses his mom. He’s lonely, and scared, and he doesn’t want to go back home to an empty apartment. 

“I don’t have parents,” he whispers, swallowing hard. Hizashi is quiet next to him but Izuku feels a warm arm come around his shoulders, and he leans into the hero’s side, feeling a little more secure.

“That must be really hard,” Hizashi replies gently, “Who are you staying with right now?”

Izuku freezes. If he tells Hizashi he’s homeless, he could be sent to an orphanage or a group home. He doesn’t want that. There’s too much of a chance they could be bad. Izuku does have a home, after all. He’s just alone inside it. Despite this, he doesn’t want to lie. Lying is bad, and Izuku doesn’t want to lie to a pro hero, especially one as nice as Hizashi.

“No one,” Izuku answers honestly, “It’s just me.”

Hizashi looks at him with an expression Izuku can’t place. It’s almost sad, but he can’t make out what Hizashi is feeling exactly. He’s not good with faces, in the way he is with words, but he can at least tell that Hizashi is upset by what Izuku has said.

“How long have you been on your own, Izuku?”

Izuku is suddenly very, very tired. He feels very small, like he wants to curl up in Hizashi’s arms and sleep for days. He wants Hizashi to take care of him, so he doesn’t have to worry about grown up things anymore. With someone showing him such genuine care, the dam on his emotions is beginning to break.

“Six months,” Izuku mumbles, trying not to cry, “My mom…she went to the hospital and didn’t come back. She died.”

Hizashi shifts so he’s sitting in front of Izuku, looking very intently at his face.

“I’m sorry, kid, truly. I can’t imagine how hard that’s been for you. Did no one come and check on you?”

Izuku shakes his head, guilt and shame twisting inside of him. “I lied. I learned how to forge paperwork so they thought I had an uncle staying with me. I’ve been on my own since.” 

Hizashi looks troubled but he doesn’t reprimand Izuku, or immediately offer empty platitudes. He just offers silent support for a moment before he speaks. 

“You’re brilliant, but living alone at your age isn’t safe. You deserve a home, Izuku. A real one.”

Izuku sniffs, tears burning in his eyes as he wipes at his cheeks. How long had it been since he had cried?

“B-But I don’t want to live with a stranger,” Izuku chokes out, voice wobbly, “I don’t want to go to a group home or an orphanage. They sound scary. I don’t have any other family.”

Hizashi looks like he’s contemplating something before asking, “Am I a stranger?”

Izuku shakes his head, “No. You’re Present Mic and my friend Hizashi. I know you.”

“Yeah,” Hizashi murmurs, “I think I know you, too. Listen, I can’t let you go to an empty house alone. Why don’t I come home with you and you can pack some things and stay with me?”

Izuku stares. 

“Stay…with you?” he asks softly, “At your house?”

Hizashi nods, “Yes. We’ll need to go to the police station first but you can come home with me. My husband is a hero, too! You’ll like him a lot.”

Izuku is anxious but Hizashi makes me feel secure despite it all, so he grabs his bag and follows Hizashi out of the library. Hizashi walks with him for a few blocks until they arrive at a police station. Just outside the doors Hizashi stops and kneels down in front of Izuku.

“Okay, Izuku, this might feel scary but I promise I’ll be with you every step of the way. We’re going to report you living alone and they’ll need to check and make sure that’s true. Once they have, then you can come home with me. My husband is going to meet us here, too.”

Izuku swallows hard and nods, taking Hizashi’s hand and deciding to be brave, like the heroes in his books. They head into the station and Izuku’s curiosity overwhelms his nerves. 

It seems like a quiet night in the station. He sees some officers talking in a corner and another behind a desk. Hizashi walks him over to a couch in a waiting area. Izuku sits down next to Hizashi, suddenly feeling overwhelmed. 

“Are you alright?” Hizashi asks and Izuku shrugs. Raising an eyebrow, Hizashi opens his bag and pulls out the same book from the library. 

“Do you want me to read to you again?”

Izuku nods, that same warmth from before swelling in his chest as Hizashi starts telling him about the dragon in the stars. The story is wonderful, and although Izuku’s already memorized the words, hearing Hizashi’s inflections on them makes the story intriguing to Izuku. 

“Zashi,” a quiet voice says after a while, and Izuku looks up from the pages to see a nice looking man with long, dark hair, tied back in a ponytail. The man’s eyes are exhausted, like he hasn’t slept, but he also looks kind, putting Izuku at ease. 

“Hi, love,” Hizashi smiles warmly, “Izuku, this is my husband, Shouta Aizawa, also known as the pro hero, Eraserhead. Shouta, this is Izuku.”

“Nice to meet you,” Aizawa smiles, and Izuku waves, a little shy. He can hardly believe he’s met another pro hero. He doesn’t know much about Eraserhead beyond the fact that he’s an underground hero and emerged on the scene around the same time as Present Mic. He doesn’t know any facts about Eraserhead, which also makes sense if he’s an underground hero. He wouldn’t have a lot of information out in public. 

Izuku doesn’t say anything, just sits still on the couch and waits for one of them to say something. He’s not sure if he regrets coming to the police station or not, but now that he’s here, it’s too late to turn back. He’ll have to find his courage and see it through. 

“Alright, Izuku, now that Shouta’s here, we’re going to meet with a detective,” Hizashi says calmly, “His name is Tsukauchi and he has a really cool quirk! He’s going to ask you a lot of questions. I can be right there with you, if you want.”

Izuku nods. He doesn’t want to meet anyone else today, especially not alone. Hizashi and Aizawa stand, leading Izuku towards a door on one side of the station. They’re let through by an officer and head back through a long hallway, full of doors on either side. Once they read the end of the hall, Hizashi knocks on a door and they head inside.

It’s a plain room, a single, long conference table in the center. Surrounding the table are eight red squishy office chairs and the rug on the floor is a faded green. The walls are cream and empty, save for what Izuku guesses is a two-way mirror window, a telephone on the wall, and a security camera in the ceiling.

Seated in one of the chairs is a man in a suit, smiling kindly at Izuku as they all sit down. Izuku has his own chair, but Hizashi is on one side of him and Aizawa’s on the other. Despite just meeting Aizawa, he feels secure between the two of them.

“Hello, Izuku,” Tsukauchi says kindly, “Thank you for coming today. I’m Detective Tsukauchi and I’ll be conducting your interview today. Present Mic and Eraserhead are here to make sure you’re safe. We’re going to record this interview, but you can stop the interview any time. Is that all okay?”

Izuku is suddenly overwhelmed. He just nods, stomach twisting with nerves.

“Great, we’re going to keep this short. I know it’s been an unexpectedly long day for you,” Tsukuachi continues, “Izuku, my quirk is called True Man. I’m able to tell if someone is lying to me or telling the truth. That’s why I’m asked to do police interviews so often.”

Izuku’s eyes light up. What a cool quirk. He thinks of all the times in the stories he’s read where the villains lie and he wonders how much easier life would be if he could just tell straight away if people were being honest. 

“Can you tell me your full name, please?” Tsukuachi asks him.

Izuku swallows hard before mumbling, “Izuku Midoriya.”

“How old are you, Izuku?”

“I’m five.” 

Tsukauchi nods, writing something down before asking, “Can you describe your quirk to me?”

Izuku nods, shifting a little in his chair. “Um, I got it a year ago. It’s called Recall. I can remember everything I read and I can read really fast.”

“That’s fascinating,” Tsukuachi says, sounding genuinely interested, “We looked into your records and saw your quirk assessment. It says you can read over thirty thousand words per minute! That’s incredible, Izuku. It’s a great quirk.”

Remembering his mom told him to always be polite, Izuku lets out a quiet, “Thank you.”

Tsukauchi asks him a couple of more questions about the library, school, and his living situation. Tells about his mother’s sudden illness, how he had to use his quirk to learn how to forge documents so he didn’t have to go to an orphanage. How he was able to use the same documents to get access to his mom’s online banking to keep paying the bills. 

Izuku watches all three of the adults’ faces in the room as he talks, noticing that the more he says, the more tense they seem.

“That sounds really hard,” Tsukauchi says sympathetically, “Izuku, you’re very smart. I’m sure you understand that we can’t let someone your age live alone. However, I also respect and understand that you don’t have any family and you don’t want to go to an orphanage or a group home. Present Mic and Eraserhead have agreed to take you in. How do you feel about that?”

Izuku looks up at Hizashi, who’s smiling at him, making the knot in Izuku’s chest loosen. He doesn’t want to go home to his empty, cold apartment. Doesn’t want to spend another night with all the lights on because he’s too scared to fall asleep alone.

“I feel good,” he says quietly after a long moment, “I’d like that.”

“Alright, then,” Tsukauchi smiles, “Okay, I need to talk to Eraser and Mic for a bit.”

They begin to talk about paperwork, and something about home visits and checking his apartment, but Izuku tunes it out. He may be smart, but he’s also exhausted, and nothing about the conversation the adults are having is interesting to him. He wriggles out of his chair and opens Hizashi’s bag, pulling out the picture book and laying it out on the floor.

While the rest of them talk, Izuku flips through the book. He remembers all the words, so he focuses on the pictures, enjoying looking at the art on every page. He’s so engrossed in the pictures that it takes him a second to realize someone’s calling his name.

“Izuku, we’re going to stop by your place now,” Hizashi says gently, kneeling down next to him, “We’re going to help you pack some things and then take you to our apartment. Does that sound alright?”

Izuku nods, barely able to keep his eyes open. Hizashi’s holding out his arms and Izuku walks right into them, letting the hero pick him up. Once in Hizashi’s arms, Izuku falls asleep on his shoulder almost instantly, tired from the excitement of the day.

When he wakes up, he can tell immediately that he’s home. The apartment he had shared with his mom isn’t big and there isn’t very much inside beyond the necessities, but it's still cosy and familiar. Izuku sits up from where he’s been placed on the couch, rubbing his eyes. He sees Aizawa and Hizashi talking quietly at the small table in the kitchen. Without a word, Izuku gets up and heads to his room, a tiny room towards the back of the apartment.

Izuku’s bedroom is just big enough to fit a small window, a futon and a narrow dresser. Stacks of books fill any spare inch of free space. He grabs his yellow backpack and begins filling it with his most favorite books. After a few minutes, Hizashi and Aizawa join him, bringing two suitcases Izuku’s never seen before into the room. Izuku wonders where they came from. 

“Alright, little listener, we’re going to pack your clothes,” Hizashi says quietly, “Why don’t you get your books and toys and your toothbrush?”

Izuku nods, concentrating on trying to stuff another book into his already full backpack before giving up. He heads to the bathroom, grabbing a small toiletry bag and putting his tooth brush, toothpaste, and hairbrush inside. 

“Do you want anything else?” Aizawa asks him gently when Izuku comes back to the bedroom. “Remember, we’ll come back in a couple of days to get everything, this is just whatever you need to make yourself comfortable.”

Izuku looks around, hear twisting when he looks at a small framed picture of him and his mom on his dresser. It was taken a few months before she died and they both look happy. Izuku walks over and gently takes down the picture, holding it close to his chest.

“I’m ready,” Izuku says and neither of the men question it. Izuku doesn’t want to let go of the picture and Aizawa and Hizashi are struggling with the two overfull suitcases and the heavy backpack of books. 

After a few awkward minutes of trying to get everything downstairs, they load the car and Aizawa buckles Izuku into the back. 

“It’s about twenty minutes to our apartment,” Aizawa tells him, “If you get bored, I'll put your backpack next to you so you can read.”

Izuku nods, still clutching his mom’s photo to his chest. As Hizashi and Aizawa get buckled in the front and begin driving away, Izuku marvels at what an odd day this had turned out to be. He had planned to go home around three, make a snack, watch a cartoon, and then read for the rest of the night. 

He hadn’t expected a new home. 

When they finally arrive at the apartment building, Izuku’s eyes are drooping from exhaustion. It’s earlier than he would normally go to bed, but he’s too tired from the emotional upheaval of the day and the unexpected situation he’s found himself in. 

“C’mon, buddy,” Hizashi murmurs, unbuckling Izuku’s seatbelt and picking him up. Izuku rests his head on Hizashi’s shoulder, almost totally asleep. 

Izuku’s barely aware as they manage to carry him and his things to the elevator in the building and go into the new apartment. He manages to wake up enough to brush his teeth and change into his favorite pajamas he had brought from home. He can’t even take in his new surroundings, too tired to focus on anything. Once he’s finished getting ready for bed, Aizawa tucks him into a futon, pulling a thick blanket over him. 

“Goodnight, Izuku.”

For the first time in a long while, Izuku sleeps soundly through the night.  

Chapter Text

The next day after a quiet breakfast, Izuku takes in his new surroundings. Aizawa and Hizashi’s apartment is bigger than his old one, and it’s nice and clean. There’s a kitchen with a tiny dining table and a couple of chairs next to a living room with some book cases, a television, and a very comfortable couch. There’s some small houseplants scattered around and books and laptops on the coffee table. It's lived in, and Izuku can tell that while they don’t seem to own much, what they do have is well cared for.

Izuku even gets his own room. It had been Aizawa’s office before, but they cleared it out and told Izuku he could put all of his things in there. Izuku likes the room, it’s a little bigger and lighter than his room at his old house, and the wood floor makes everything look light and warm. Outside the window is a gorgeous momiji tree, and Izuku has already spotted a family of birds that live in its branches.

Izuku’s room just has a futon and his stack of books and clothes right now, but he already feels safe and comfortable there. His old apartment had started to feel scary since Izuku was there alone, and he’s relieved he doesn’t have to sleep alone at night anymore. 

He’s currently exploring the apartment, looking in Aizawa and Hizashi’s room and the bathroom, even checking which books they have on their shelves. Izuku’s delighted to find several he hasn’t read yet.

After exploring for a while, Izuku takes a bath, enjoying the spray nozzle in the bathtub. He gets clean and dry, changing into some comfortable clothes. Comfortable, he grabs one of his favorite books from his new room and sits on the couch.

Izuku doesn’t need to read books more than once, since he remembers everything word for word, but there’s something comforting about holding a favorite book, smelling the pages, looking at the words. It helps his mind focus on that book so completely that the other words that race through his brain constantly quiet down. He has to actively slow down his thinking process, but it’s worth it when he wants to feel the slow pace of reading a familiar favorite. 

“Izuku, can we talk to you for a minute?” Hizashi asks, breaking Izuku out of his reverie. Aizawa and Hizashi are both sitting at the kitchen table, looking over at where Izuku is sitting on the couch. 

Izuku nods, closing the book and looking at them curiously. This whole situation is still very new, and he’s not really sure what he’s supposed to do or act towards them. He had gotten so caught up in the apartment, he had nearly forgotten that he has new guardians now.

Aizawa and Hizashi come over to the living room, sitting by Izuku on the couch. Izuku leans into Hizashi’s side, remembering how comforting it was yesterday. Hizashi smiles, so Izuku figures he’s doing things right by sitting patiently and waiting.

“Izuku, first we want to thank you for trusting us,” Aizawa says calmly, “You did a really brave thing yesterday telling Hizashi the truth. We’re proud of you for that.”

A warmth blooms in Izuku’s chest at Aizawa’s words. Proud. It was nice to have someone be proud of him again. 

“Shouta’s right,” Hizashi agrees, “We want to explain to you what’s going to happen now. You can ask us any questions you want at any time, okay?”

Izuku nods. He’s relieved they’re going to explain everything to him. Izuku likes to know what’s going to happen next, it makes him feel secure. He swings his legs a little on the couch, enjoying the squishy feeling of the cushions underneath him.

“We want you to know that we’re putting through paperwork to adopt you,” Aizawa says gently, “Since both of us have emergency fostering licenses as pro heroes, you’re able to stay with us until it’s official.”

Izuku nods. This makes sense; he remembers Tsukauchi and them talking about it at the station yesterday. He’s relieved, happy that he gets to stay with them. 

“What will my name be?” Izuku asks quietly, both of them looking at him in surprise, “My family name, I mean. You two already have different family names, but you’re married. And my family name is Midoriya.”

Hizashi nods, “That’s right. Both Shouta and I kept our family names when we got married. Your name is your choice, kiddo. If you want to stay a Midoriya, you can, or you can take one of our names. Or both, even. It’s not something you have to decide anytime soon.”

Izuku nods, chewing his lip. He’ll think about that later.

“The next step is clearing out your old apartment,” Aizawa says, making Izuku’s stomach churn anxiously, “Is that something you want to help us with, or do you want Hizashi and I to handle it?”

Izuku considers. His mom didn’t have much, but he doesn’t want all of her things to get thrown away. The idea of returning to the apartment makes him feel sad, though, and he doesn’t want to spend a lot of time there.

“Can I make a list of my mom’s things I want to keep?” Izuku asks softly, “I don’t…really want to go back.”

“Of course, kid, that’s a great idea,” Hizashi smiles encouragingly, “Anything you don’t want, we’ll donate to charity. That way, someone who really needs it can use it. Is that okay with you?”

“Yes,” Izuku nods. It’s a nice idea, and one that he knows his mom would like, too. For the next few minutes, Izuku writes down everything that he can think of that he wants from his old house. It’s not a very long list, mainly pictures, the rest of his books, a ceramic turtle his mom had on her dresser, and her favorite pink coffee mug, the one with sunflowers painted on the outside. 

He hands Hizashi the list, feeling a bit wobbly and strange. It’s odd to think that he won’t see everything from his old apartment again, but he knows he doesn’t need all of it. Just the most important things.

After a delicious lunch of ramen, Hizashi tells them he’s going to the apartment to get the things Izuku has asked for. Once he leaves, Izuku feels a bit strange, a little sad and anxious. It takes him a few minutes to realize he’s sad that Hizashi is gone. 

Izuku sits on the couch, eyes downcast as he tries not to cry. He likes Aizawa, but Hizashi was the one who found him, who’s been meeting with him in the library for weeks. Now Hizashi is gone and Izuku feels lonely and sad. 

“Are you alright, Izuku?” Aizawa asks kindly, sitting down next to him.

Izuku shakes his head, sniffling and wiping his face. “I want Hizashi to come back.” 

Aizawa tucks an arm around Izuku’s shoulders and Izuku falls into his embrace, the warmth from the hug making him feel a little less alone.

“He’ll be home really soon, kid, promise,” Aizawa soothes, “Remember, he’s just going to get all of your things. Hey, do you want to surprise him?”

Izuku looks up, curiosity in his eyes. Surprise Hizashi? How?

“Zashi loves chocolate chip cookies,” Aizawa says, “But I’m really bad at baking them. Have you ever read any recipe books before?”

Izuku nods, beginning to feel a little better. “Will Hizashi be happy if we make them?”

“Definitely,” Aizawa grins, eyes sparkling, “Especially if you turn out to be a better baker than me.”

About thirty minutes later, it’s evident that being able to memorize a recipe doesn’t necessarily mean that you can make it. The kitchen is covered in baking supplies, sugar, and chocolate and Aizawa’s hair has half fallen out of its tie. Izuku’s hair is covered in flour and he’s currently sitting on the flour, trying to precisely measure out an exact amount of vanilla extract.

“You’d think between a grown adult and a genius child, we’d at least be able to make a single batch of cookies,” Aizawa says, voice laced with humor, “How’s it going down there, kiddo?”

“Good,” Izuku replies, concentrating on the tiny measuring spoon, “I’ve almost got it.” 

They manage somehow to get all of the ingredients together in a bowl, and Aizawa begins preheating the oven and stirring. Izuku is tasked with covering the cookie sheets in parchment paper so they won’t stick. He rips them the first couple of tries, but he manages eventually to get them on.

“Now is the best part,” Aizawa says, “Shaping them! Come here, I’ll help you up.”

Aizawa holds out his arms and Izuku steps into them, allowing Aizawa to pick him up and place him on the counter. Together, they begin scooping out cookie dough and shaping them into balls, placing them evenly on the cookie sheets.

Once they’re in and baking, Izuku helps Aizawa clean up the kitchen as best as they can. Once they manage to get things cleaned, the cookies are just about finished. Aizawa asks Izuku to step back so he can open the oven and Izuku nods, eyes widening with excitement when Aizawa opens the oven door.

“They smell good!” Izuku exclaims, inhaling, “And we didn’t burn them, right?”

“Right,” Aizawa says, placing the trays on the counter to cool, “They look like cookies, and smell like cookies. Hopefully they taste like them, too.”

Izuku giggles, reaching for the tray when Aizawa very gently puts his hand out in front of them.

“They’re way too hot, you’ll burn your hand and your mouth,” he smiles, reaching over to ruffle Izuku’s hair, his hand coming away covered in flour, “Come on, kid, let’s get you cleaned up.” 

Once the flour is out of his hair and both he and Aizawa have changed, the cookies are cool enough to eat. They decide to wait for Hizashi before they try them, and Izuku curls up on the couch with a large textbook on quirk theory he had found on Aizawa’s bookshelf.

The book is thick, at least six hundred pages, so Izuku decides to use his quirk in full force, flipping the pages quickly as he digests all the information on every page. He gets so absorbed he doesn’t notice Aizawa standing and watching him curiously, all the way until Izuku has gotten to the end of the book, about ten minutes later.

“What did you think of it?” Aizawa asks when Izuku closes the cover. Izuku looks up, brain still processing all of the information he had just read. 

“Interesting,” Izuku replies, chewing on his lip and swinging his legs, “I thought the part about biological quirks and how they manifest in children by combination of their parents was interesting. My mom’s quirk was telekinesis, and I never met my dad, but she said he could breathe fire. My quirk has nothing to do with that.”

Aizawa nods, moving to sit next to Izuku on the couch. “Sometimes it’s like that. Lots of people have quirks that aren’t like their parents, or they can be born quirkless. There’s still so much we don’t know about quirks.”  

Izuku looks down at the big textbook, wondering if Aizawa likes to read them in his free time. 

“Hizashi may not have had a chance to tell you this, but he and I both teach at UA,” Aizawa says, “He teaches English and I have a homeroom for Class 1-A. There’s lots of books about things like this at UA, and the library is huge. Would you want to come visit there soon?”

“Yes!” Izuku exclaims, excitement in his eyes, “I’ve read all about UA, and Principal Nezu. I’ve always wanted to see the inside in person. Mom used to walk me past the gate when I was really little so I could look at it. It’s so big!”

Aizawa smiles and they chat about UA for a while, until the front door of the apartment opens. Hizashi steps through with a smile and, “I’m home!” carrying a few bags and a suitcase. Aizawa goes over to help bring things in and Izuku runs over, grabbing Hizashi’s sleeve.

“We made you cookies!” Izuku gushes, tugging on his arm, “C’mere, they’re in the kitchen!”

Hizashi grins, setting down everything and following Izuku into the kitchen. Together, the three of them sit around the table and try the cookies. Izuku tastes them, chewing a little before contemplating the taste. A little too sweet maybe, but not awful.

“These are great!” Hizashi exclaims, kissing Aizawa’s cheek and squeezing Izuku’s hand, “Thank you both so much.” 

Later that night, Izuku is busy setting up his room. It turns out Hizashi had put Izuku’s little dresser in his car, and he and Aizawa set it up in his new room. They’re able to put all his clothes away and set the pictures Izuku had wanted to keep on the top, along with his mom’s favorite mug and the little ceramic turtle. 

His books are all there as well, which Hizashi and Aizawa carried up the stairs in several trips. Izuku’s spending time organizing them by genre and author on his floor, making lots of different stacks. A knock on his doorframe gets his attention, and Izuku turns to see Hizashi standing there with a smile.

“Got room for one more?” he asks, holding out the copy of The Dragon and the Moon he had read Izuku in the library. Izuku nods gratefully, taking the book from Hizashi and adding it to his stack of children’s books.

“We have a near-empty bookshelf in the bedroom,” Hizashi says, noticing all the stacks, “Want me to bring it in here? It will be easier for you to see all your books that way.”

Izuku agrees, and he clears space on his floor while Hizashi and Aizawa bring in the shelf. After Aizawa secures it to the wall so it won’t fall, they help Izuku stack all of his books on the shelf. Once everything’s off the floor, Izuku feels a warmth in his heart. He’s never had a bookshelf before.

“Thank you,” he says quietly, “I love it.” 

Aizawa and Hizashi's smiles are so bright it almost looks like they were the ones who received a gift. Izuku knows, truly knows, how lucky he is to be here. He won’t take their kindness for granted. 

“We’re glad,” Aizawa says, “But we noticed you don’t have any toys. Do you like toys?”

Izuku considers. His mom had managed to buy him most of his books secondhand, but toys were usually expensive. He spent so much time reading since he got his quirk, he didn’t usually play. 

“I don’t know,” he answers honestly. Hizashi and Aizawa share a look before Hizashi pulls out something from behind his back, holding it out to Izuku.

It’s a little stuffed brown bear with a red ribbon tied around its neck. It’s soft, and Izuku takes it almost reverently. Holding it close to his chest, Izuku feels a warmth rise up in him, and to his surprise, his eyes well up with tears. 

He hugs the bear tightly, burying his face in the bear’s fur as he starts to cry, little hiccuping sobs choking out of him. His heart aches, for his mom, for his home, and for the kindness of these two people who barely know him, but are caring for him so well. Izuku knows he’s home here. Relief floods through him knowing that he doesn’t have to be in charge anymore.

A pair of arms wraps around him, and then another, and Izuku is enveloped in warmth. He cries and cries, cries like he couldn’t when his mom died and he was so scared, terrified. Cries for all the lonely and scary moments since he’s been alone. 

After his tears dry out and he’s just exhausted, Izuku feels himself getting picked up, and he clings to the arms carrying him, the bear still in his hand. He’s tucked up into his futon, with the bear at his side. He feels a thick, warm blanket pulled up over his shoulders and his eyes droop closed, hugging the bear close to him.

“Goodnight, Izuku.” 

Izuku drifts off, the feeling of safety and warmth enveloping his dreams.

Chapter Text

A week into living in his new home, Aizawa and Hizashi tell Izuku his adoption is official. Thanks to both their hero status and their prestige as UA teachers, the adoption papers were expedited at top speed. Izuku is officially and legally their son. He had spent a long time thinking about his name, and decided to keep Midoriya out of respect to his mom.

Now officially part of the family, Izuku’s settling into the routine of living with other people for the first time in half a year. He has chores now, making up his futon in the morning, setting and clearing the table before meals, and watering houseplants. It makes Izuku happy to do these things for his new parents, since they’re doing so much for him. It’s a lot less work than he used to have to do anyways, living on his own. 

After his morning chores, Izuku settled down on the floor of his room, reading through a stack of his favorite children’s books. He likes looking at the illustrations, happy to spend hours looking at them while the words to the stories he’s already memorized float in his head. 

There’s a knock on his door and Izuku looks up to see Hizashi there, holding a mug of tea and smiling softly at him.

“Hey, kiddo, what’re you reading?” he asks, walking in and sitting down next to Izuku. Izuku pulls the large stack over, showing Hizashi all the picture books he has. Hizashi runs a finger along the stack, smiling when he hits The Dragon and the Moon.

“Why do you reread books if you remember them all?” Hizashi asks Izuku curiously. 

Izuku considers this for a moment before he says, “I like trying to read slowly on purpose, even if I know what’s going to happen. It’s still fun, just in a different way.”

“That makes sense,” Hizashi agrees, looking around the room, “We’ve ordered you another two bookshelves, so don’t be shy to ask us if there’s any books you want, okay?”

Izuku’s room is still mainly just books, but after his emotional reaction to the teddy bear, Aizawa and Hizashi had surprised him with lots of new toys. He has blocks, a little train set, action figures, puzzles, drawing paper and crayons, and a few more stuffed animals. Everything has its own home in his room, and Izuku’s heart is full when he looks around.

Aizawa had asked Izuku about his favorite books one afternoon and then disappeared into his bedroom, where he had moved his desk and printer. He had come back a while later with printouts of all of Izuku’s favorite book covers, framing them and hanging them up on his wall. It was fun to look at and Izuku loves his room, spending most of his time there.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you,” Hizashi exclaims, “Shouta’s at UA right now and wanted to know if we wanted to come over to visit and see the library. What do you say?”

Izuku leaps up almost immediately with an excited, “Yes!” 

Hizashi waits while Izuku puts on a sweater and socks, tugging on his shoes. He has his yellow backpack, and he puts his bear inside of it along with one of his favorite books. Once his shoes are tied, he puts on the backpack and follows Hizashi out the door. 

It’s a pretty quick drive to UA from their apartment and Izuku enjoys looking at the windows, taking in parts of the city that are newer to him. After ten minutes, Hizashi pulls into a staff parking lot and they head towards UA’s gate. 

Izuku’s walked past it before, but his heart still hammers with excitement when he sees the large UA logo and students walking inside the grounds. UA, the hero school. He’s going to get to see it for real this time. 

They pass through the front gate and Izuku is reminded that UA is massive. He’s clinging to Hizashi’s hand as they walk, eyes taking in everything around them. He’s a bit scared of all of the new people around them, but his excitement at seeing the campus is making him brave enough to look around.

“Shouta and I have missed a couple weeks of school,” Hizashi says conversationally, “So we have some catching up to do. I have some papers to grade and Shouta’s teaching right now. Most of the other teachers are working right now, but you can meet them later. Do you want to see the library?”

Izuku’s so excited at the prospect, he can hardly stand it, making Hizashi laugh when he nods vigorously. The walk to the library is pretty quick, and Hizashi soon brings him to a pair of massive double doors. 

“It’s just through here,” Hizashi says, before saying, “I know you’re excited, but please don’t run off. The library is really big and I don’t want to lose sight of you.”

“Okay,” Izuku beams, bouncing on the balls of his feet. Hizashi grins, pushing open one of the doors, and Izuku audibly gasps. 

The library is like something out of his wildest dreams. The floor is a light, shiny wood, covered in various tables and chairs, sprawled out in all sorts of combinations. The room is at least three stories tall, bookshelves lining from floor to ceiling. 

Each shelf has a sliding ladder to get up to the highest shelves, and large, cathedral-like windows let in light. The room is quiet and smells like old books, and to Izuku, it’s the most wonderful thing he’s ever seen. There’s a corner with soft, squishy-looking bean bag chairs and a warm light, and Izuku wants nothing more than to grab a book and sink into them.

“If you want to find a place to read, you can,” Hizashi whispers, “I’ll be at this table grading some essays. Please stay where I can see you.” 

Izuku nods, excitedly walking over to the corner and grabbing the first book he sees, a book of translated German fairytales. He settles into the beanbag and opens the book excitedly, delighted to see that there are little illustrations in the corners of each page.

He reads through classics he knows well, Cinderella, Rapnuzel, Hansel and Gretel. There’s new stories in them he doesn’t know, and he reads through the large collection, losing himself to the atmosphere of the library. He looks up from the book every few minutes to reassure himself that Hizashi is still sitting at the table grading papers, occasionally stopping to smile at Izuku or talk in whispers with a passing UA student. 

Izuku finishes the fairy tales quickly, grabbing another book off the shelf and beginning that one. He wants to devour all of the knowledge in here, to learn all the words and have all the information in his head. Soon, he lets his quirk go full speed and he’s reading at his fastest pace, taking in information as quickly as his brain can process it. 

He doesn’t notice he’s being watched curiously by several students, obviously finding the sight of a little kid reading dozens of books in the span of only an hour in the UA library strange. Izuku doesn’t care, though, he’s completely sucked into his reading.

“Izu, it’s time to go,” Hizashi whispers after a long while, and Izuku looks up, surprised to see the light in the library has changed and there’s more students in here than before.

“The kids have to study, so we’re going to go see Shouta, okay?” Hizashi says, “Let me help you put the books away, unless you want to check anything out.” 

Izuku chooses the fairytale book, wanting to see the pictures again, and he and Hizashi put the other books back carefully on the shelves where Izuku had found them. He walks up to the checkout desk, excitedly watching the librarian use the scanner to scan Hizashi’s employee ID, checking the book out to Izuku.

Izuku holds the fairytale book reverently, smiling down at it before carefully putting it in his backpack next to his own book and his bear. He’ll look at it again when he goes home.

“Come on, let’s go find Shouta,” Hizashi whispers, taking Izuku’s hand and leading him out of the library.

Stepping back into the hallway is a strange experience. The library is a quiet, almost meditative place, whereas the hallway is bright, noisy, and loud. There are students everywhere, and Izuku is instantly anxious. 

He grabs onto Hizashi’s pant leg, eyes wide as a ton of people, all vastly taller than him, are walking and talking loudly. Hizashi seems to realize Izuku’s anxieties, bending over to pick him up and hold him close to his chest.

“You’re alright, Izuku,” Hizashi murmurs, rubbing his back, “Shouta’s classroom is just down a bit.”

As they walk, Izuku sees lots of students staring at them, making him feel shy. He tucks his face against Hizashi’s chest, wanting to be back in the quiet library, where he felt happy and safe. 

“Awww, sensei, who’s the little guy?” a girl asks, “He’s so cute!”

Izuku can hear giggling and whispers, so he curiously turns his head to see a gaggle of students looking at him. He tucks his face back against Hizashi’s chest again, making them all coo at him. 

“This is my son, Izuku,” Hizashi says, and Izuku’s heart swells. His son. He was somebody’s son, again. He had been calling Hizashi and Aizawa by their names, but he wonders if they would prefer to be called ‘dad.’ Izuku’s never called anyone dad before, but he thinks he could try. 

“Excuse us, we’ve got to see Aizawa-sensei,” Hizashi says, “Izuku, can you say goodbye to everyone?”

Izuku turns, waving shyly at the students who all wave back, before they head down the hall. It gets quieter, and Izuku finally sees the sign for Class 1-A, Aizawa’s class. Hizashi knocks before setting Izuku down and pushing over the massive classroom door. Izuku beams when he sees Aizawa sitting at his desk, running over to him. 

“We saw the library!” Izuku gushes as a way of saying hello, his nerves forgotten, “It was huge. And I read a bunch of books and I got to check one out!”

Aizawa smiles, “That’s great, kid. Say, it’s nearly lunchtime. Lunch Rush made us these. We can eat and you can tell me all about it.”

He pulls out three bento boxes, Izuku’s eyes sparkling when he sees his with cute octopus and flower cut outs in the vegetables and fruits. They all sit around Aizawa’s desk as they eat, Izuku telling them about his favorite books that he read today while Aizawa talks about his students. 

“Will I go to school like them?” Izuku asks them after a few minutes, “Like the other students? I’ve never been to school before.”

Hizashi and Aizawa share a look before Hizashi says, “Yes, absolutely. But we wanted you to feel ready, first. You’re already really far ahead in the curriculum for most kids your age, probably most kids at UA, but school isn’t just about learning curriculum.”

“It’s not?” Izuku asks, confused. 

“It’s also about socializing,” Aizawa adds, “Making friends, learning how to work together with others. It helps you learn how to do things that you can’t just learn from books. Even if you know all the material that’s being taught, you can still learn things from school.”

Izuku nods before he says, “I’ve never had a real friend before. There were some kids I played with for a while before my quirk came in, but I don’t remember them so well. My brain kind of…stopped remembering things like that when I started reading so much.”

“That makes sense,” Hizashi replies gently, “We read your quirk counselor’s notes, she said you had trouble with remembering a lot the first few months after you got your quirk. Once your brain starting adapting to handle the information overload, you got a lot of things back.” 

Aizawa finishes the last bite of his lunch, putting his chopsticks down with a satisfied click. “Izuku, Zashi and I want to send you to school when you feel ready. There’s a place near UA where the kids of a lot of pro heroes go, called Somei Academy. It’s small, it has a nice library and we know all the teachers. We think it would be a good fit.”

“I want to go,” Izuku says without hesitation, “I want to make friends.” 

Hizashi and Aizawa both smile at him, looking pleased. Hizashi reaches over and collects their empty bentos while Aizawa squeezes Izuku’s hand.

“Alright, kid, we’ll get you signed up. You can start next week.”

In preparations for school, Izuku watches a lot of children’s cartoons on the television, something he’s not really done since before he got his quirk. A lot of them are about being in school, and he learns a lot from watching them. 

When he gets bored of the cartoons, he reads everything he can find about school, first on Somei Academy and then about what it’s like to be in school. He learns a lot, and he catalogs it to memory. Mostly, it’s simple. Respect the teacher, be polite to others, and if you break the rules, it has to be for a good reason. Izuku thinks he can do all that. 

“Izuku, your school uniform is here!” Aizawa calls, “Do you want to try it on?”

Izuku rushes out from his room, excited at the prospect of the uniform. It’s nice looking; a black shirt and trousers. The black shirt was long sleeved and looks like it would zip up over something else, like a t-shirt. Izuku puts it all on, feeling extremely cool as he looks at himself in the mirror.

“Looking good, kid!” Hizashi exclaims, grinning from behind him, “What do you think?”

Izuku turns to look at himself from all angles, smiling. “I like it. It looks nice.” 

“It does,” Aizawa agrees, pulling out his phone, “Zashi, lean down, we need a picture.”

Izuku’s heart swells as Aizawa starts snapping selfies of the three of them, feeling intensely fond of the two heroes who’ve taken him in so selflessly. He’s been wondering more lately about what to call them. Hizashi and Aizawa, or Shouta, doesn’t sound right, but he doesn’t know if they want to be called dad. 

If Izuku learned anything from watching shows and reading his books today, it’s that asking questions to find out what you don’t know is a good thing and can clear up a lot of confusion. Swallowing hard, he looks up at them and just decides to ask straight out.

“Would it be okay if…” he trails off, suddenly unsure, “I mean, would you like it if I called you both…dad?”

There’s a silence following this question and Izuku is surprised to see Hizashi nearly in tears and Aizawa looking more fond than Izuku’s ever seen him. He supposes it was a good question to ask, because they both wrap their arms around him and each other, effectively cocooning him in a hug. 

“Of course we would like it,” Hizashi says, voice wobbly, “That would mean so much to both of us.” 

“You can call us whatever you want,” Aizawa adds, sounding just as emotional as Hizashi, “But dad would be really nice.”

Izuku beams, feeling like the last piece of his anxiousness about being alone vanishes at that moment. He has dads now. A home. He’s going to school, to real school. His mom would be so happy, so relieved to know he’s okay. 

The first day of school, Izuku wakes up with nerves. Aizawa makes him breakfast while Hizashi takes the morning off in order to escort Izuku to school, wanting to make sure he’s able to find everything okay.

Izuku takes a shower and brushes his teeth after breakfast, changing into his uniform while Hizashi dries and combs his hair. Aizawa puts together Izuku’s lunch, putting it in his new school bag, a sturdy one for all his new school supplies. 

“I’ve got to head out to UA,” Aizawa says, watching Hizashi fix Izuku’s hair with fond eyes, “I love you both. Have a great first day, Izuku, I can’t wait to hear all about it.”

Hizashi and Aizawa share a kiss and Aizawa gives Izuku a quick hug before heading to the door.

“Bye, dad!” Izuku calls, Aizawa waving at him one more time with a smile before he leaves. 

“Okay, wriggle worm, you’ve got to sit still so I can finish this,” Hizashi grins, gently tugging Izuku back to sit down, “Otherwise your first day of school will be crazy hair day!”

Izuku giggles, swinging his legs as Hizashi finishes combing his hair. Once he’s presentable, Izuku puts on his new bag and slides into his new school shoes, feeling very grown up. Hizashi grabs a few things before turning off the lights and leading them out.

The walk to school is nice. Izuku stays hand-in-hand with Hizashi, chatting about the different kinds of trees and birds they see on their walk. Izuku’s backpack is heavy and he’s getting tired, but he knows the school isn’t too far away. 

Sure enough, Izuku looks up to see the entrance gates to Somei in front of him. There’s a lot of kids going in, some middle schoolers and others small, like him. Izuku keeps his hand in Hizashi’s, trying not to be too anxious. Reading about making friends was one thing, but actually doing it would be a lot harder.

Hizashi leads him through the front door of the school and to the main office. Izuku’s eyes are wide as he takes in everything and how busy everyone seems.

“Present Mic!” a woman at the front gasps, “It’s so wonderful to have you here. Is this Izuku?” 

Izuku nods, fighting his nerves and willing himself not to duck behind Hizashi’s leg. The lady smiles at him and he smiles back, still too nervous to talk.

“Well, Izuku, it says here your surname is Midoriya, is that right?” she asks, and Izuku nods. 

“Alright, then, Midoriya it is!” she beams, “Midoriya, we’ll get you settled in your new class soon. Your teacher is really nice.”

Hizashi thanks her before kneeling down in front of Izuku and putting a hand on his shoulder. 

“Alright, I’ve got to go to UA now,” Hizashi says quietly, “I hope you have a great first day! Your dad and I can’t wait to hear all about it. We love you, kid.” 

Izuku’s eyes fill with tears, leaning forward to hug his dad, hard. He hasn’t been apart from either Aizawa or Hizashi for more than a few hours since they took him in, and he feels the same, sickening feeling in his stomach as when Hizashi left the first time to get Izuku’s things from his old apartment. 

“Hey, it’ll be alright, buddy,” Hizashi murmurs, rubbing Izuku’s back, “I know this is scary, but you’re brave and you’re smart. You’ll be okay.”

Izuku nods, pulling back a little as he tries not to cry. He knows it’s irrational to want Hizashi to stay, but he’s petrified of the unknown, of what will happen when his dad leaves. 

“You have to go to UA,” Izuku sniffs, reasoning mostly with himself, “I’ll be fine, dad. I promise.” 

Hizashi squeezes his shoulder before kissing his hair and standing up. “Love you, kiddo. Dad will pick you up at the end of the day, okay?”

Izuku nods, watching a little sadly as Hizashi leaves, swallowing hard when his dad is out of sight. Izuku turns to the nice lady who had greeted them, totally unsure of what to do next.

“Alright, Midoriya,” she says very kindly, “I’m going to walk you to your new classroom now. There’s fourteen other kids in your class and they’re all really nice. Your sensei is one of the best teachers in the school, too! You’re a very lucky kid.”

Izuku doesn’t answer her, just takes in the hallways as they walk. Somei is clearly a very expensive school, if the dark wood paneled walls and the spotless floors are anything to go by. There’s pictures on the walls of countless school achievements, and even a wall of famous heroes that were former students at the academy. 

Izuku’s stomach twists in knots as she leads him to his kindergarten class. She knocks on the door twice before gently pushing it open and Izuku’s eyes widen.

The room was nothing like he had expected from schools in his books and TV; it was colorful, spacious, filled with children his age playing with toys and talking. There were no desks, just a few tables. A wall on one side of the room had cubbies and Izuku was touched to see there was already one labeled for him. 

“Midoriya, this is your teacher, Tanaka Sensei,” the secretary tells him kindly, and Izuku sees a kind looking woman walk over, waving at him with a smile. 

“Hello, Midoriya, it’s very nice to meet you,” his sensei says gently, “Why don’t you put your things in your cubby and you can meet the other students?”

Izuku nods, hanging his bag on a hook under his cubby and sliding his shoes into the cubby slot, making sure his inside shoes are on correctly. 

“Class, please listen up!” Tanaka sensei says cheerfully, getting the attention of the other students, “We have a new friend joining us in class today. Midoryia, why don’t you introduce yourself?” 

Izuku swallows hard as fifteen sets of eyes stare at him, but he remembers what his parents helped him practice. 

“Hello, my name is Izuku Midoriya,” he says quietly, bowing, “I’m five and my quirk is called Recall. I can read really fast and I remember everything I ever read.” 

“Cool!” someone shouts and Izuku looks up to see a boy with dark hair and glasses that looks positively thrilled.

Izuku blushes, but no one’s being mean, so the knot in his chest loosens. His teacher smiles at him again before she turns and says, “Alright, everyone, it’s free play now. Please introduce yourself to Midoriya and be nice!”

Izuku is surprised when she says free play. Do they get to play games in school? He looks to see three kids playing with a dollhouse in the corner, some kind of complicated game he doesn’t understand. Another group is playing dress up, while some kids are playing a board game. A couple boys are gently kicking a ball back and forth in the corner. 

They introduce themselves to him a few at a time and Izuku tries to be respectful and talk to them, but truthfully he wants nothing more than to curl up in a corner and read if it’s free time. 

The last person to greet him is the one who called Izuku’s quirk ‘cool’ earlier. He comes up to Izuku practically vibrating with excitement.

“Hello, my name is Tenya Iida!” he says, grinning, “My quirk is called Engine and I’m also five! Your quirk sounds so amazing. How many books have you read?”

Izuku’s still feeling shy, but he follows Iida over to a corner of the room that has a small bookshelf, already eyeing the titles with interest.

“I’m not sure, I haven’t counted,” Izuku says softly, “Um, I read almost everything at the library downtown, though.”

Iida’s eyes widen in shock. “Even the grown up books?”

Izuku nods, blushing, “Yeah, I read the dictionaries first, so I’d remember what all the big words meant. Then reading the bigger books wasn’t so hard.” 

“So cool,” Iida sighs, pulling down a large book off the shelf, “I’m reading this right now. It’s about space. Do you…want to read together? I probably can’t read as fast as you, but it still might be fun.”

Izuku beams, nodding. Iida’s right, it is fun, and Izuku learns some new space facts, even. More importantly, he learns about Iida, who is not as quiet as Izuku. Iida has an older brother, Tensei, who’s a new hero called Ingenium. Izuku tells Iida that his parents are Present Mic and Eraserhead, but he doesn’t mention being adopted. He doesn’t feel like telling that story. 

After free play time is over, the teacher calls them together for lessons. It’s all things Izuku already knows, like spelling and counting, but the way that the teacher is reviewing them is still interesting. There’s a lot of songs, games, call and response, and at one point she lets them do arts and crafts. 

It’s fun, and Izuku’s surprised when lunch arrives, feeling like the morning hasn’t been that long. Kindergarten at Somei lasts from nine until two, which sounds like eternity to Izuku, but he thinks if it’s this fun every day, he may not mind it.

They eat lunch in their classroom around circular tables in the back, and Izuku mostly stays quiet while Iida tells him a story about Ingenium. It’s very interesting, and he’s captivated the entire lunch period. 

After lunch comes Izuku’s favorite part of the day, silent reading. He’s brought one of Aizawa’s textbooks from home, this one about advanced quirk theory, and he sequesters himself in the back of the room and reads it at top speed, his brain synthesizing all of the information at an extremely fast rate.

“Wow, can you really read that fast?” someone asks and Izuku looks up to see a girl staring at him. He vaguely remembers her name is Yayorozu, but nothing else.

“Sorry to interrupt!” she blushes, bowing, “I just…you’re turning the pages so quickly! Your quirk is really interesting, Midoriya.”

Izuku blushes too, not sure how to take all the compliments. “Thank you.” 

He goes back to his book, letting his brain settle into the pages. The information he’s reading is extremely interesting, and Izuku loses himself in quirk theory. When he finishes the book, he looks up with surprise to see most of the class in front of the teacher, watching her with interest as she’s showing them a picture book.

Feeling bad he’s ignoring the teacher, Izuku puts his book down and walks over to sit by Iida, listening to her tell a story about a lost dog who found his way home. Too soon, the story is over and it’s recess time, the whole class running outside to play.

Izuku walks back over to his book, picking up the large volume and he’s the last one out the door into the school yard. His classmates are all running, skipping, playing, or climbing on the very cool looking jungle gym. Izuku finds a quiet spot in the grass, opening to where he left off in the book and getting back into it, enjoying reading outside.

“Midoriya,” a voice says after a while, interrupting him. He looks up to see it’s his teacher, who is standing next to him and looking a little concerned.

“Why don’t you go play with the others?” she asks kindly, “They like you a lot, you’d have fun.”

Izuku’s stomach squirms. They’re nice, and he likes them too, but he really, really wants to read his book. It’s recess, isn’t he allowed to do that if he wants? 

“Can I read my book instead, please?” he asks politely. She doesn’t look convinced, but she nods, and Izuku happily goes back to his book. 

After recess, the rest of the day flies by and Izuku puts on his shoes and fills his backpack, excited to see his parents. Iida comes up to him, shaking his hand and tells him he’s excited to see him tomorrow. 

Izuku’s feeling happy as he heads out of the school, breaking into a grin when he sees Aizawa standing by the gate.

“Dad!” he calls, running over and into his dad’s arms for a hug. School was fun, but nothing beats the happiness he feels safe and secure with his new family. Hizashi’s at UA, but seeing Aizawa is enough to make Izuku happy. 

“Hey, kiddo,” Aizawa murmurs, “How was school?”

Izuku tells his dad everything as they walk home, before turning to the quirk theory he had been reading in the textbook.

“Do you think Ivanovich was right in their theory that all quirks started from the same genetic mutation in one person?” Izuku asks, hitching up his bag over his shoulders, “I mean, how would they be able to prove that?”

“I don’t know,” Aizawa looks at him with an odd expression before asking, “Izu, did you play with any other kids today?”

Thrown by the question, Izuku thinks, before nodding slowly. “A boy named Iida showed me a book about space and we read it together.” 

“Okay,” Aizawa nods, “That’s good. What about during recess?”

Izuku blushes, remembering his teacher asking him to go play. “I just read my book. I thought it was okay to do that.”

“It is,” Aizawa says quietly, “I just want you to make friends, that’s all. You should ask Iida to read with you again tomorrow, he seems nice.”

Izuku nods as they walk hand in hand, “Okay, dad, I’ll try.”

Chapter Text

“Izuku, be careful up there!”

Izuku looks down from the top of the ladder in the UA library where he’s currently reading a book on astrophysics. One floor below him is the pro hero Midnight, or as Izuku’s come to know her, Auntie Nemuri. The art teacher at UA, she's one of his favorite people besides his parents and Iida.

“I will be, Auntie Nem,” he says, “I’m almost finished with my book! After this, I only have two more shelves to get through before I’ve read the whole library!”

She smiles fondly at him, crossing her arms and looking up with a sigh. “Kid, you’re barely ten years old. Save some genius for the rest of us, okay?”

Izuku laughs, going back to his book as Nemuri waves and heads out of the library. UA is his playground, spending almost all his time when he isn’t at school or at home roaming the grounds or in the library. All the UA teachers and staff know him now, and he’s on a first name basis with most of them. The last few years with his parents have been overall wonderful, getting to grow up in a calm, secure household. He’s grown and gotten a little more confident, but he still likes to keep to himself and his books most of the time. 

At school, Izuku’s best friend is still Iida, and he hasn’t made too many more beyond him. He’s on friendly speaking terms with a few people in their year, but Iida’s really the only one Izuku feels totally comfortable around. Iida doesn’t give Izuku weird looks when he reads too fast and doesn’t badger him about his quirk or with endless questions trying to test his memory.

Izuku finishes the last pages of the astrophysics book before closing it and sliding it back on the shelf. Climbing carefully down the ladder, he lands lightly on the floor and picks up his backpack from where he left it. It’s a Saturday, so Izuku doesn’t have any schoolwork to do, and he decides to find a comfortable place to start the next volume in a children’s manga series he’s been reading. Izuku likes manga and graphic novels because the pictures mean he can slow down and really take everything in without his quirk going haywire. As he’s gotten older, his reading speed and comprehension have increased, and he finds even the biggest books don’t take him much longer than ten minutes to get through. 

Looking outside at the beautiful day, Izuku decides to go find somewhere to sit outside on the grounds. With the sun shining so brightly and the gentle breeze, it feels wonderful when he walks outside the library and heads into the sweet smelling grass. Near the front entrance of the UA library is a gnarled old tree, one that Izuku’s especially fond of. The branches hang over almost like the tree is bending to try its best to shade whomever sits underneath it. Making himself comfortable at the base of the tree, Izuku cracks open his book and starts reading. 

He reads for a few hours, savoring each page of the manga and enjoying the detailed pictures. When he finishes the book, he begins to daydream, looking up at the floaty, white clouds. A sense of calm and peace washes through him, and he can’t help but smile. These summer days at UA are his favorites, the ones where he can read all day and no one stops him, where he can do all the things he likes without having any responsibilities. Eventually, he lays back in the grass and looks up at the sky, mind swirling with stories.

He’s jolted out of his calm thoughts by the sound of footsteps walking up towards the tree, sitting up and looking to see who’s arrived. Izuku smiles when he sees his parents, both with their work bags clearly ready to go home.

“Izu, it’s time to head out,” Aizawa says. Izuku nods, standing with a yawn before slinging his bag over his shoulder and walking alongside his parents. 

“What do you say to ramen tonight?” Hizashi asks cheerfully, “Neither of us have patrol tonight. Are you up for going out to eat, Izu?” 

Izuku considers. He wants to make his parents happy, but they’re so rarely at home at the same time that he’d rather spend time with them in their apartment than at a restaurant. 

“Could we order pizza instead?” Izuku asks quietly, “We could watch that new movie you wanted to see, dad.”

“Great idea!” Hizashi beams, slinging an arm around Izuku’s shoulders, “Shou, what do you think?”

Aizawa yawns, stretching up his arms before he says, “Pizza sounds good. I’m definitely up for a night on the couch.” 

Once they’re at home, Hizashi places the pizza order and Izuku settles down on the couch, flipping to the movie they had been wanting to see and getting it cued up. Aizawa gets the drinks ready, bringing over some soda for Izuku and Hizashi and coffee for himself. 

Soon enough, they’re all settled on the couch, the pizzas arrive, and the movie starts. Izuku eats happily, enjoying the quiet company of his parents, all three of them enjoying themselves as they watch the film. When it’s over, Hizashi declares he wants to see the sequel, so they eat more pizza and pop it on. Izuku starts to get bored of the movie after a while, never able to watch screens for too long without his eyes hurting. Leaning over, he pulls one of the books he’s reading off the coffee table and starts to read through, the words permating his brain.

The past couple of months, Izuku’s noticed that his quirk is working differently than it did as a child. In addition to it working faster, it also seems to be working at a deeper level. When he reads now, he’s so engrossed that he almost can’t hear or see anything besides the words, like he’s fully immersed in them. It’s gotten him in a little bit of trouble at school. Since he knows all the material, it’s harder for him to pay attention in class, so he starts sneaking books under his desk and reading during class as much as he can.

“Izuku needs to participate more,” his teacher had said to his dads at the last parent-teacher conference, “He’s friendly with Iida, but he doesn’t raise his hand in class or try to get to know the other students. Lately, he’s been ignoring the lessons to read.” 

Izuku had a long talk with his parents after that, about the importance of respecting his teachers and socializing with his classmates. Izuku does understand on some level that they’re right, but he can’t help but want to read more, the company of books feeling like old friends. 

His parents don’t mind when he reads like this at home, but Izuku does feel a twinge of guilt sometimes, especially when his mind wanders and he gets lost thinking about the pages and words and stories. 

“Izuku,” Hizashi says, snapping Izuku out of his thoughts, “Do you want any more pizza?”

Izuku shakes his head, looking back down at the book and watching as the words seem to move, almost pulling him in closer to the pages. It’s like diving in a tunnel of words as ink rushes past him, and each one tattoos itself in his memory. He wonders how much knowledge he’ll be able to obtain in his life, if it will be endless, or if his brain will eventually start to lose details. 

Shaking his head a little, he closes the book, a little scared of his own thoughts. Hizashi and Aizawa are still watching television and Izuku worms his way between them on the couch, sighing happily when he feels their warmth. 

Even when his head is full, being with his family always calms him. Later, after Izuku’s brushed his teeth and laid out his futon, Hizashi comes to tuck him in. His parents usually take turns with tucking him in, and Izuku knows he might be getting a little old for it, but he still likes it when they say goodnight to him like this.

“Did you have a nice day today?” his dad asks, bringing the comforter up to Izuku’s chin.

“Yeah, it was really peaceful,” Izuku sighs dreamily, “I wish everyday could be like today.” 

Hizashi sits down on the floor next to the futon, a pensive look on his face. “But if everyday was like today, wouldn’t they not be special anymore? Isn’t it their scarcity that makes them special?” 

Izuku considers this for a moment, always interested when his dads challenge his philosophies like this. It gets his brain going. 

“I suppose,” Izuku murmurs, folding his hands behind his head, “But I think I’d still be happy about it, even if it was everyday. I’d still want it to rain every now and then, though.”

“I like the rain, too,” Hizashi smiles, leaning over to kiss Izuku’s forehead, “Alright, kiddo. It’s lights out. Love you.”

“Love you too, dad.” 

Hizashi turns out the lights and very gently closes the door behind him, leaving Izuku to mull in his thoughts. He doesn’t need to physically look at a book to remember it, so he closes his eyes, choosing one of his favorite stories and thinking through it silently to himself, using his imagination to think of all the wonderful things that are written on the pages.

One autumn day when Izuku is ten, his parents take him to his mother’s grave. 

Izuku pays his respect to his mother’s grave whenever he can, but once a year on the anniversary of her death, all three of them go together to visit her. Hizashi and Aizawa bring different things for offerings and Izuku thinks about what he wants to say to her. 

The cemetery is beautiful, clean and pretty, surrounded by colorful trees and pristine walking paths. It’s well-cared for, and Izuku is happy to see his mother’s grave has been well attended. The three of them walk forward, all bowing respectfully before Izuku lays out the offerings. 

“Hi mom,” he murmurs, throat tight, “I miss you.” 

It’s always emotional, visiting her grave. It took a long time for Izuku to really process his mother’s death. About six months after he had moved in with Aizawa and Hizashi, he finally realized his mom really wasn’t ever coming back. It was a hard realization, and Izuku had cried for days after, nearly making himself sick. 

Now, the pain of her loss is more a dull ache, an old hurt that Izuku knows how to handle. It only ever really catches up with him like this when he’s at her grave, knowing that every year he’s older is another year that she won’t know him, won’t see him grow. 

“Thank you for raising a great kid,” Aizawa says quietly, “We’ll always be there for him, Mrs. Midoriya.” 

“We love your son very much,” Hizashi adds, squeezing Izuku’s shoulder, “We’ll take care of him, we promise.”

Izuku is touched, as he always is when his dads talk to his mom like this. The visit goes well, and they leave the cemetery a while later with Izuku’s heart feeling a little bit lighter. He looks up, seeing red leaves begin to fall from the trees, brushing against the pavement. 

A new season is beginning.

Chapter Text

Middle school is hard.

Izuku’s read enough about middle school to know that it’s hard for everyone, but he’s never had to deal with people being unkind to him for no reason before. There’s a small group of students at school that think he’s weird and don’t like his quirk, so Izuku’s sort of shunned by many of the students at Somei. Iida is still at his side, and Izuku’s always grateful for his friend’s presence. He and Iida aren’t bullied, exactly, it’s more so that they’re ignored. 

It doesn’t bother Izuku too much, if he’s being honest, since he prefers silence and quiet to company most of the time at school anyway. Iida is an exception, and Izuku is always grateful for his friend’s company. 

“What have you been reading lately?” Iida asks at lunch. They’re sitting in the Somei cafeteria, sequestered alone at the end of a long table, the rest of their classmates sitting down on the other end. 

Izuku’s eyes light up. “I just reread some of that superhero manga, the pre-quirk stuff. Oh, and I finished the last Shakespeare play the other week. That one took ages to understand, even with a dictionary.” 

Iida laughs. “I bet. Do you think if you read foreign language translation dictionaries you’d be able to read in any language?”

“I don’t know,” Izuku says honestly, tapping his chin, “I’ve never tried that. Maybe I’ll try it soon. I don’t think it would help me speak it or anything, but I bet it would work to help understand written words.” 

“Incredible!” Iida laughs boisterously, slapping the table, earning a few glares their way, “We must experiment straight away! How about after lunch?”

Izuku smiles and they continue to talk about their experiments. Iida’s been testing his quirk out, too, seeing how far and fast he can run around the school track. His brother, the hero Ingenium, has even come a few times after school to help train him. Izuku can’t keep up of course, but he finds it interesting to watch.

Izuku’s days are pretty quiet usually, filled with school, or hanging out at UA, and reading. The one change from his elementary days is that his parents also signed him up for a mixed martial arts class, something he’s surprised to find that he enjoys. He’s started to think about applying to UA in the future himself, and he knows if he wants to be in the heroics course, he’ll need to get a lot stronger, like Iida is. 

“Combat skills aren’t everything,” Aizawa tells him when Izuku brings up his worries one afternoon, “Strategy, planning, intelligence. These are all very important. You’d be surprised how many daylight heroes could barely pass the national exams. They need coordinators, strategists. You can be a great hero, Izu, if that’s still what you really want to do.”

What Izuku really wants, in his heart of hearts, is to read every day for the rest of his life. His quirk is much stronger now, and Izuku’s given up even trying to pay attention in class. He’s not a troublemaker and gets perfect grades, so his teachers mainly ignore him, too, even when he’s reading in the back of the class. Izuku supposes this is another reason why other students may not like him so much. 

Izuku’s started coming up with his own stories, too. At night sometimes, he’ll tell them out loud to his parents at the dinner table. All sorts of stories, from reimagining his favorite classics to brand new adventures he thinks of off the top of his head. Hizashi encourages him to write them down.

“Izu, if you don’t end up wanting to be a hero, you’d be an incredible author,” Hizashi tells him after one particularly beautiful story.

“He could be both,” Aizawa says, “Seriously, that was amazing.” 

And so Izuku’s life continues fairly quietly for the last few months of middle school. There’s martial arts classes on Monday’s and it’s UA after school for the rest of the week, reading in the library or hanging out with his parents while they grade papers. Often, he and Iida hang out on the weekends, enjoying each other’s company. 

It’s one of these evenings at Iida’s house when they decide, quite unusually, to watch HeroTube, the channel that covers everything heroics. Neither Iida or Izuku are big on watching television normally, but they’re tired from the heat and exhausted from a sparring session they had just done in the backyard.

“You’re still so much better at that than I am,” Izuku sighs, flopping back dramatically on Iida’s couch, “I’ve been taking classes for nearly three years, and I’ve still only beaten you once.”

Iida shakes his head vigorously, “It’s only because I’m faster, your technique is better than mine. If we both get into UA, I’m sure I’ll be outclassed in hand-to-hand combat.”

“If you’ll be outclassed, I’ll be lucky to get in,” Izuku laughs, “Come on, let’s just watch whatever’s on.”

With the television on, they begin to watch through the evening’s hero activity. It’s seemed to be a pretty quiet day so far, mostly minor accidents and one theft that was stopped by a hero called Mt. Lady. They’re talking over the news, not paying attention, until a flashing red alert blares across the screen. 

“Emergency situation occurring just outside of Aldera Middle School!” the news anchor says, sounding breathless as if she had been running, “Heroes have secured the perimeter of the incident, but we believe at least one student is trapped inside!” 

Izuku and Iida both sit up in surprise.

“Aldera…that’s just a couple blocks away, right?” Izuku asks, heart pounding with anxiety.

“Yes, and it looks like that villain is completely blocking the alley,” Iida says, pointing to the screen with a frown.

Izuku looks and sees what appears to be some kind of brown sludge covering the alley, surrounded by heroes, all who seem wary to approach it. Izuku tunes out Iida, the television noise, and everything else to focus solely on the villain.

The sludge material seems liquid, moving, alive. Izuku extrapolates that means it’s some form of the body of the villain themselves, not something they’re outputting. Additionally, he can see a student half stuck in the sludge, unconscious but still clearly alive. The villain appears like they’re trying to suck the student in, and Izuku has a sudden realization, leaping to his feet.

“Iida, how fast can you get us there?” Izuku asks, and Iida turns to him with wide eyes.

“Less than a minute, why?” he asks, “You surely can’t imagine we can do anything about it.”

“They’re not doing anything, either!” Izuku says, exasperated, “That villain is going to kill that kid if they don’t do anything soon. They just have to neutralize whatever is in that sludge and they can pull him right out, but if they don’t, he’ll suffocate.” 

Iida looks back at the television with a determined look. “Alright, how much time do you think we have before he’s in immediate danger?”

Izuku eyes the screen. The student hasn’t moved much. “Five minutes?”

“Get what you need.” 

Izuku grabs an odd assortment of things, mainly a spray bottle and a few cleaning supplies, before dumping a number of them together in the bottle, thankfully for his knowledge of chemistry. Iida watches him with anxious curiosity, pulling on his best running shoes.

“We’ll have to go fast, or I’ll get in trouble for using my quirk,” Iida says, “Are you almost done?”

Izuku nods, screwing the top on the spray bottle. “Yes, finished. It’s a long shot, but I’m trying a corrosive spray to dissolve the sludge. I don’t think it’ll do anything drastic but it might help. I have no idea what that thing’s made out of."

“Alright, let’s go.” 

Iida lifts Izuku into a piggyback ride once they’re out the front door and he runs, full speed. Despite the fact that they’re going into a dangerous situation, Izuku can’t help but be thrilled by the speed that they’re running. 

In less than a minute, Iida slows, stopping in an alley just before the police, crowd, and heroes notice them. 

“There’s an opening, I can get you in through there,” Iida points, and Izuku spots the gap in between the crowd and the barrier where the heroes are keeping people back. Izuku notices with a sinking stomach that the student is almost completely encased in the sludge.

“Hurry,” Izuku whispers, and Iida takes off. Izuku knows what they’re doing is stupid, dangerous, and their parents will be furious, but Izuku can’t stand by and watch someone die when he can do something about it.

Izuku hears shouts and cries for them to stop, but Iida speeds through the crowd, getting through the barrier of heroes. Izuku assumes these can’t be top heroes, or they never would have let two middle schoolers slip through their barrier. 

Izuku leaps off of Iida, pulling the spray bottle out and running towards the sludge villain. He chucks his backpack towards the opposite side of him, the thud drawing the attention of the villain while Izuku runs to the other side. He kneels down by where the student is stuck inside, and begins spraying his corrosive mixture on the sludge.

Nothing happens at first, and Izuku’s heart sinks, but slowly, the sludge begins dissolving where he sprayed. Heart pounding with excitement, Izuku unscrews the top and all but dumps the solution on the sludge. 

An animalistic cry comes from the villain and Izuku watches in shock as all the brown sludge around the student dissolves, and Izuku is able to pull the student out with ease. He yanks the unconscious student out and down onto the pavement. He hears cheers and screams from the onlookers, but he ignores them, focusing solely on dragging the other student away from the villain.

“Watch out, kid!”

“Izuku!"

Izuku turns, horrified to see the villain bearing down on him. He lunges to the side, distracting the villain away from the other kid, allowing himself to be put into the line of fire. The sludge flies around him and Izuku can feel it going up his body, and to his horror, into his mouth and nose. He can’t even scream, his heart thudding with fear. He still has a little of the contents of his spray bottle left over, so he tosses the rest of it on the villain, relieved when he feels the sludge pull back. 

Izuku gasps as the sludge pulls out of him, kneeling and coughing on the pavement. He’s too out of breath to move, but someone yanks his arm and all but flies him away. He looks up to see a terrified looking Iida, holding the unconscious student under one arm and Izuku on his back. Iida makes it past the barrier, laying them both on the sidewalk. 

Medics from a nearby ambulance rush towards them, the police and heroes keeping the crowd back. Izuku hears a battle begin behind them, assuming heroes have engaged the villain, but he’s too dizzy from losing oxygen to look up and see what’s happening.

“Izuku, are you okay?” Iida’s asking frantically, helping Izuku sit up. Izuku manages a few coughs and a weak thumbs up, making Iida let out a wet laugh.

“You did it!” Iida says, “You saved him, the medics are looking at him now.”

Iida doesn’t get to say anything else, because at that moment, he’s all but dragged into the back of a stationary ambulance by a group of medics himself. They ask him all sorts of questions, but Izuku’s throat is raspy from where the sludge had wormed its way down. He thinks he might be sick. 

He hears the crowd cheer, something about All Might catching the villain, but Izuku’s exhausted. Whatever the villain had done to him, it knocked the wind right out of his sails. Izuku feels himself being laid down in the back of the ambulance.

“Shit, I know this kid,” someone curses, “He’s Eraserhead’s son, Izuku.” 

“You’re joking.”

“No. Look, I’m not asking for special treatment, but let me call Eraser before his kid talks to the police. Doesn’t look like he’s in much of a state to say anything, anyways.” 

Izuku’s stomach sinks. His dad. His parents. They’re going to freak out. He can already see Hizashi’s anxious face, Aizawa’s scared eyes. God, he’s an idiot. Still, he can’t feel bad for saving someone’s life. That at least, he won’t apologize for.

“Izuku, you need to sit up,” one of the medics says to him, “If you feel like you need to cough, you should. You might still have some of the residue in your lungs.”

Izuku sits up with help and sure enough begins coughing harshly. After a few minutes of this, he feels much better, able to think a little more clearly and focus on his surroundings. The ambulance isn’t moving, still parked in the crowd. Izuku’s sitting in the back on a small cot, surrounded by two EMTs. 

“Can I have some water, please?” Izuku asks, wincing at how hoarse his voice sounds. 

After they hand him a glass of water and he swallows it down, he thanks them. It’s quiet for a while, and he shifts his hands anxiously in his lap.

“Is…are my parents coming here?” he asks quietly, guilt burning in his stomach. 

“Yes,” one of them replies, “You really should go to the hospital for a full workup, but your vitals are good. Are you still feeling any of it in your throat?”

After Izuku reassures them that he’s fine, he’s taken out of the back of the ambulance to go stand and wait with some police officers in a more discreet area. None of them talk to him and Izuku feels shy and uncomfortable.

A few minutes pass and Izuku hears someone call his name desperately. He turns, seeing not just Aizawa, but Hizashi too, running at him looking as panicked as he expected. Aizawa reaches him first, yanking him into a tight hug while Hizashi wraps his arm around Izuku’s back, kissing his hair.

“We saw the news,” Aizawa says gruffly, “Shit, Izu, you almost died.” 

“I’m sorry,” Izuku murmurs, voice muffled by his dad’s chest, “I know it was stupid, but no one was helping that kid and….and I knew what to do.” 

Aizawa pulls back and Hizashi grabs Izuku’s hand, both of them looking at him with the most concerned expressions Izuku’s ever seen on his parents. He knows they’re waiting for him to explain, so he continues. 

“Um, Iida and I were watching HeroTube,” he says quietly, “And we saw it on the news.” 

“What was that you sprayed him with?” Hizashi asks. 

Izuku blushes, “Um, I made a kind of corrosive spray I thought might neutralize the sludge. I didn’t know what the sludge was made out of, so I just guessed. I thought I could help.”

“And you did, but it was extremely dangerous,” Aizawa says gruffly, “Not to mention illegal. And you got Iida involved, too. Both of you could face real, serious consequences for this.” 

Izuku shrinks into himself, “I know, I’m sorry.” 

“That being said, you were also extremely brave, and you saved someone’s life,” Aizawa continues, making Izuku look up in surprise, “So, despite the fact that you scared the hell out of us, we’re really proud of you.” 

Izuku’s eyes well with tears as Hizashi nods in agreement. “We are, Izu. We’ll need to talk about the proper way to handle things in the future, but we are so proud of you. That student you saved, he’s your age. He’s going to be just fine, and it’s all thanks to you.” 

Izuku nods, embarrassed when a few tears fall from his eyes. “I’m sorry. I know I shouldn’t have done this. Is Iida okay?”

“He’s fine,” Hizashi says gently, “Look, Izu, all things considered, the police are going to let this slide. All Might caught the villain, and there’s no reason why two kids who saved someone’s life should be punished. You’re getting let off with a warning.”

Izuku chokes out a weak laugh. “That’s favoritism. It’s because we’re related to pro heroes.”

“Probably, but I’m not going to fight it,” Aizawa says matter-of-fact, “Now come on, the medics said we should get you checked out. Let’s go, Izu.” 

Chapter Text

A few weeks after the incident with the sludge villain, middle school ends and Izuku begins to prepare in earnest for the UA entrance exams. Both he and Iida had been grounded for a while after the event, unable to see each other for a while. Izuku doesn’t learn the name of the student they saved, but he’s glad to know the guy was alright. 

Being grounded isn’t as much of a punishment to Izuku as it is for Iida, who can’t go on long runs or use his quirk much stuck at home. Since Izuku’s parents both work a lot, he stays at home anyways, reading a lot every day.

Sometimes, he’ll wake up, have breakfast, and begin reading, only to look up and realize that his parents are home and it’s dinnertime. A lot of the first days of summer pass like that, until his parents begin to teach Izuku hand-to-hand combat in earnest. 

“We know you’ve got your black belt now, but this is a different kind of style,” Aizawa tells him, “In a real fight, a villain won’t play nice. They’ll fight dirty, using any method possible to win. You have to start thinking like one of them, so you understand what to expect.” 

Izuku had begun training in earnest with his parents, learning all sorts of tactics he never would have thought to use, such as lying and deceit. It didn’t seem very heroic to Izuku, to pretend to be injured, stay down to trick an enemy, but his parents drill into his brain that he needs to do whatever he can to survive and stop the villain from winning. 

“It isn’t a weakness to trick your enemy,” Hizashi tells him, “Not when it will save lives. Being a hero doesn’t always mean you act like a perfect person. Sometimes it means sacrificing your own values in order to save civilian lives, or the lives of your hero partners.” 

The training is intense and Izuku finds himself thinking philosophically about the ideals of good and evil more and more each day. Daylight heroes and villains seem so absurdly opposite it’s almost comical, and Izuku wonders how much of it is really all for show. Aizawa tells him about the arrests he makes of people labeled ‘villains’ simply for stealing in order to feed their families. Hizashi explains that some heroes are corrupt and hurt others, for money, status, and power.

“Things aren’t black and white,” Aizawa says one night, “There’s really no such thing as good and evil when it comes down to it. More often, it’s about being on the side of life, or death. If you classify those who want to save the most lives as good, then most heroes will fall into that category. Villains who may not care about collateral damage, we call them evil. But those same villains might be trying to save their family, they might be ostracized by society for their quirks. You never really know what’s going on with someone. Remember that.” 

Izuku tries. 

So, over the rest of the summer, Izuku trains hard. During the day, instead of sequestering himself in the library, he’s in the UA gym training. Sometimes it’s with his parents, others it’s with Nemuri, Snipe, or one of the other teachers. Iida joins him a lot too, both of them training the physical aspects as much as they can. 

Izuku knows it’s necessary to do this, but he misses his quiet summer days of reading, misses the peaceful calm of laying out in the grass and reading. He knows this is the path he’s chosen as a hero, and he knows his body is weak compared to most of the students applying to UA, but he can’t help but feel a little sad, like his childhood is dwindling away. 

One night after a full week of training, Izuku resolves to go out for a run. He’s just about to tie his shoes when he feels a hand on his shoulder. Turning around, he sees Hizashi looking at him with a worried expression.

“No more training today,” he tells Izuku gently, “You’ve been working so hard lately, kiddo. Why don’t you take the weekend to relax? Your dad and I bought you all those new books and you’ve barely looked at them. Take a break.” 

Izuku can’t deny he’s relieved, nodding as he pulls off his shoes. He heads straight to his bedroom with an almost gleeful expression, sitting on his futon and grabbing the first book off of a large stack on the floor, diving straight into it. While he’s absorbed completely in the reading, he doesn’t notice his parents standing outside his door having a quiet conversation.

“Do you think we really should be encouraging the heroics course?” Hizashi whispers, “He looks happier right now than he has the entire summer. He could easily make 1-A general ed, he’d be the top of the class.” 

“He told me yesterday he wanted a challenge,” Aizawa whispers back, “He’s never been challenged at school before and you and I both know he knows more than all his teachers combined. He just needs to learn how to balance everything.”

“We should help him set a schedule,” Hizashi says, “Only a set amount of training each day. I want him to be happy, more than anything.”

“Me too.” 

When the day of the entrance exams finally comes, Izuku dresses in clothes he can move easily in, at the advice of his parents. He’s outside the main gate of UA, relieved he’s very familiar with the lay of the land here, and doesn’t seem as awestruck as some of the other students.

“Izuku!” Iida calls and Izuku waves at him, instantly relaxing when he sees his friend.

“Hi, Tenya,” Izuku grins as Iida comes over, “Well, today’s the day.” 

Iida looks around before leaning in close to whisper, “Isn’t your dad presiding over the exam?” 

Izuku shakes his head, “Normally he would, but since I’m there, they thought it should be someone else. Midnight and Snipe are running things today, but all the teachers are going to watch the practical.” 

The entrance exam contained two parts, written and practical. Izuku isn’t worried about the written exam in the slightest, but he has no idea what to expect in the practical. In the spirit of fairness, his parents have intentionally kept him off UA grounds on exam days and have told him absolutely nothing about the test. 

The students are filed into a room for instructions and Izuku takes the time to look around at some of the other examinees. He recognizes a few kids from Somei, mainly Yaoyorozu Momo, a girl who was always kind to him when they worked together in class. A lot of other students have very obvious physical quirks, and Izuku tries not to be intimidated by them.

Shortly after arrival, they’re ushered into the examination hall for the written exams. Izuku takes a seat at his assigned desk, listening to Snipe read out the examination instructions. When the hero calls, “Start!” Izuku opens the examination booklet, picks up his pencil, and starts answering questions. 

He reads the entire exam back to front in about forty seconds, processing all of the answers in his head in two minutes. Once that’s finished, he pencils in the correct answers to every multiple choice question. The essay on quirk theory takes him a little longer, but once Izuku finishes it, he closes his exam book and looks up at the clock. 

They have two hours to complete the examination and it’s barely been twenty minutes. Izuku looks around to realize most people are only on the second or third page of multiple choice questions. He wonders if he should sit there for a while, even though he knows all his answers are right, or if he should just turn in the paper and go take a break.

He opts to sit for another ten minutes before standing up, walking to the front, and placing his finished exam on Snipe’s desk. The hero looks up at Izuku with a grin, before thanking him and telling him to wait out in the hall.

Izuku tries not to look at the stares he’s receiving from other students, clearly in shock that someone has already finished. He thinks he notices a few of them beginning to write faster. One boy with spiky blonde hair even glares at him. Izuku ignores it all, giving Iida a smile before he walks out into the hallway.

He has time to kill, so he uses the restroom, heading back out into the waiting area. They’re not allowed to bring anything with them to the exams, so Izuku sits down on the floor, closing his eyes and thinking of one of his favorite novels, reading through the story in his head.

About a third of the way through the book, he feels a shake to his shoulder and he looks up to see Iida, smiling at him.

“There’s still about half an hour left,” Iida says, “A few of us finished already, but no one as early as you.”

Izuku smiles, shrugging. “The questions were easy.”

“I agree,” Iida says, stretching his arms, “The hard part comes next. You and I won’t be in the same exam area, I hear they’re separating those who went to the same middle school.” 

Izuku nods, “That makes sense.”

“What do you think the practical will be like?” Iida asks, sliding down the wall to sit next to Izuku, “They haven’t said anything yet.”

Izuku shrugs, “I have no idea, my parents wouldn’t tell me anything.”

They sit in relative silence for a few minutes before other examinees slowly begin to trickle out of the room until the two hours have past. Once the written portion is finished, Izuku notices a few less people in the area waiting for the practical. He wonders if anyone who didn’t finish the written exam was already disqualified. 

Nemuri stands at the front of the room, calling all the examinees in front of her.

“Alright, everyone, the practical starts in five minutes,” she says brusquely, “You will be engaging in mock battles in various training grounds. Fighting other examinees is expressly forbidden and will result in instantly losing your potential place in the UA heroics course. Your goal: Destroy the robot villains!”

Izuku’s eyes widen as Nemuri turns on the screen next to her, showing a video of one of the robots they’re apparently going to be fighting. 

“The more robots you destroy, the more points you receive. Each robot has a difficulty level. The harder the fight, the more points.”

She continues to explain the ranking system, including the zero-pointers, or large robots that aren’t meant to be fought. Izuku makes a mental note to avoid those. Additionally, there’s rescue points for heroic acts, but it’s a bit of a mystery how they will be scored. 

After the rules Izuku says goodbye to Iida and heads to his assigned examination area. He doesn’t recognize anyone in this group, save for the blonde guy who had been staring daggers at him in the written exam. It comes to Izuku as a sudden shock that it’s the boy he saved from the sludge villain months ago. He reels back in surprise, but doesn’t have any time to say anything, as the practical is about to start.

Izuku barely has time to think as they line up, but he tries to come up with a strategy. He might be able to knock down a few robots, but he’s not going to have a leg up on someone like Iida, who can run faster than Izuku could ever dream. 

The UA teachers know him and what he’s capable of, but Izuku still has to prove himself, still has to pass this exam. He has no idea how he’s supposed to top the score of people with physical quirks. He hopes what should be a perfect score in the written exam will help him if he gets an abysmal score in the practical. 

Snipe shoots off one of his rifles and the exam suddenly starts. People rush off in every direction, but Izuku stands still for a moment, scanning the training ground. He figures for these robots to be moving on their own, they each must have their own remote control systems, guided by a computer. He’s read a few robotics manuals, going over them quickly in his mind before nodding to himself, making a decision to experiment. 

He comes face to face with one of the robots worth three points, and Izuku ignores the way it’s coming at him. Ducking easily under its swing, he grabs a panel on its side and tears it off, smiling when he sees two red and blue wires, just as he had expected. He rips the wires out and the robot falls to the ground. 

Satisfied his plan will work, Izuku runs, quickly disabling as many robots as he possibly can. He’s doing alright, but he can tell by the scarcity of robots left he probably hasn’t done as much as everyone else. 

He’s just dismantling his third robot when he hears a scream for help. Turning, he sees a girl pinned under some rubble staring up at one of the massive zero-point robots, which is coming very close to stepping on her.

Izuku knows logically UA would never allow a student to actually be grievously injured by one of their robots, but the girl looks petrified. He runs towards the zero-pointer, climbing up the side of it and heading for where he knows it’s control panel will likely be located.

It takes all his strength, but he wrenches the panel off, ripping out the wires and relaxing as the giant robot powers down. He climbs back to the ground, rushing over to the girl and helping pull her out from under the rubble.

“Thank you so much!” she gushes, standing up and brushing off her legs, “You saved me! Oh my gosh, you’re that boy, the one who finished the written exam right at the beginning! Thank you.”

Izuku blushes, feeling uncomfortable with her gratitude. “It was no problem. I was um, in the area.”

He could kick himself. In the area. What a stupid thing to say.

She laughs, looking a little embarrassed herself. “Well, I really appreciate it. Especially since those things aren’t worth any points. You didn’t do yourself any favors bringing it down.”

He shrugs, listening to Snipe call a finish to the exams from the loudspeakers. “I wasn’t doing very well, anyways. I don’t have a physical quirk.” 

The girl bows and thanks him, and he turns to walk away before she calls out, “Wait! Um, my name is Ochako Uraraka! I hope I see you at UA!”

“Izuku Midoriya,” Izuku says politely, “I hope so, too."

They both head off in different directions and a tension in Izuku’s chest loosens. He doesn’t do very well with new people that often, but Uraraka seems nice enough. He tries not to think about the fact that he got so few points on the practical portion, but it’s over now. There’s nothing he can do. 

If he doesn’t make the heroics course, he’s sure that his written exam scores will guarantee him a place in class 1-A of general education. He’ll probably be going to UA, but whether or not he makes it into the hero course is a matter of patience now. 

On the way out of the exams, Izuku congratulates Iida before they say goodbye. Izuku waits on the outside steps for his parents, sitting and looking up at the sky. The clouds are nice today, fluffy and lazy. Izuku smiles; he is getting some of the lazy summer days he likes so much thus year after all. 

“Hey, you,” a voice grunts behind him, making Izuku turn in surprise, “What the fuck are you doing?” 

Izuku is shocked to see the spiky-haired blonde boy, the one he had saved, standing and staring at Izuku with what can only be described as a glare. 

“Cloud gazing,” Izuku says quietly, bemused. 

The guy snorts, crossing his arms. “Figures. Look, I won’t beat around the bush. I didn’t ask for your help. Yours or Engine's. I didn’t fucking want it and I sure as hell didn’t need it. I’m not some damsel in distress. But, for what it’s worth…thanks for not letting me die, I guess.”

Izuku stares, not even sure how to begin to respond to all of that. “Um…you’re welcome?”

The guy scoffs, kicking the ground before shoving his hands in his pockets. “So what’s your name?”

“Izuku Midoriya,” Izuku says politely, “What’s yours?”

“Katsuki Bakugou,” he replies, “Look, judging by what you did to that sludge villain and how fast you finished the exam, I figure you're smart. When you get into 1-A with me, don’t get in my way. I owe you one for what you did, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to take it easy on you in class.”

Izuku isn’t sure how to respond to the arrogance of commenting on them both making it into the hero course, but Bakugou is gone before he can say anything else. Feeling a little confused, Izuku leans back on the stairs, looking up at the sky again, enjoying the gentle breeze and the clouds. 

One week later, when his parents tell him that due to the rescue points from saving Uraraka, he’s been placed in class 1-A of the heroics course, Izuku is stunned. He hadn’t actually expected it. Even more exciting is that Iida has made it as well, and Izuku is officially starting at UA in a few weeks. It will be a bit strange being in his dad’s class, but Izuku doesn’t mind. He learns Uraraka, the girl he saved, and Bakugou will be in his class, too. Twenty of them in total.

The night he gets his acceptance, Izuku lays in bed and stares out the window at the moon with a smile. For once, his mind isn’t focused on books, or other people’s stories. Instead, he allows himself to daydream about what the future holds and what it will be like being a hero someday. 

He hopes he’s up to the challenge.

Chapter Text

Izuku has walked up to UA’s gates hundreds of times before, but never in uniform and never as an officially enrolled student. He feels strangely grown up in his blazer and tie, like the students he used to gawk at as a small child. The place which had been his playground, his second home, is now his high school.

Izuku was a little unsure of how to deal with the fact that his parents are two of his teachers, but the three of them ultimately decide that keeping it quiet is the way to go, for their family’s privacy. Even All Might, now on staff at UA, is unaware of their relationship. Only the teachers that have grown up with him know, and Iida of course. 

Heading into the main building, Izuku’s glad he’s early. His parents had arrived with him, but headed off to their classrooms to get started. Izuku resolved to explore a little and wait for Iida, always feeling a little more secure when he’s with his friend. 

While he waits, Izuku resolves to be kind and polite to his classmates, and try not to creep them out. He already knows all their names, faces, and quirks, as Aizawa had left the class roster on the table at home and Izuku had glanced at it, instantly memorizing all the details about his classmates. 

Shaking himself from his thoughts, Izuku waves when he sees Iida arrive, heading over to his friend with a smile.

“Good morning,” Iida beams, “It’s hard to believe we’re really here, isn’t it?”

Izuku nods, “I know, we’ve been here loads of times together before, but this feels different. C’mon, let’s go to class. I think my da-I mean, Aizawa, is still getting set up.”

Iida looks at him curiously, asking, “Aizawa?”

Blushing, Izuku says, “I have to get used to calling them by their surnames at school. We decided as a family to keep it quiet that I’m their kid. You won’t tell anyone, right?”

“Of course not!” Iida declares, “I would never tell my best friend’s secrets. So, do you know who else is in our class?”

“Yes,” Izuku nods, shifting his bag over his shoulder, “Aizawa left the class roster out and I saw it and memorized it by accident. I know everyone’s names and quirks.”

“Tell me about them!”

Izuku gives Iida the whole rundown; beginning with Uraraka and Bakugou. Iida knows Bakugou is the one they saved a few months back, but he hasn’t met him yet. After that, there’s Aoyama, the boy with the navel laser, Ashido, who makes acid, Asui with a frog-type quirk, and Ojiro with a tail quirk.

“Tail?” Iida asks curiously.

“Yeah, it just was labeled ‘tail,’” Izuku says while they walk, “I’m not sure if that means he actually has a tail or if he can make tails appear or something.” 

He continues with Kaminari, who can create electricity, Kirishima who can harden his entire body, Koda who can talk to animals, and Sato, who gets incredibly strong when he eats sugar. Izuku’s mind is whizzing as he talks about all of their future classmates, their quirks incredibly interesting to him.

“Shoji’s seems really fascinating,” Izuku says as they walk up the stairs and into the school, “He has some kind of mutation quirk where he can make body parts appear. It looks incredibly cool.” 

“Wow,” Iida exhales, “Everyone sounds so intriguing. There’s a few more left, yes?”

Izuku nods, continuing on. Jiro, with highly sensitive hearing, Sero, who shoots tape out of his arms, and then two of the people Izuku finds most interesting in their class list.

“Tokoyami has a quirk called Dark Shadow,” Izuku says, eyes sparkling with interest, “It’s sentient. I mean, his quirk. It’s an actual, sentient being. Do you know how incredibly rare that is? It’s going to be like having another classmate!”

“Unreal,” Iida exclaims as they walk, getting closer to 1-A, “Who’s the next?”

“Shouto Todoroki,” Izuku replies, “Endeavor’s son. His quirk is half-cold, half-hot. He can make fire like Endeavor, but the other half of his body makes ice. He can essentially thermally manipulate anything at any temperature he wants.” 

Izuku rounds off the explanations with Hagakure, a girl who is completely invisible, Yayorozu, who they both know from Somei. Yaoyorozu is brilliant, she can create anything she understands the molecular structure of, making her one of the smartest people Izuku’s ever met. The final classmate is Shinsou, who has a brainwashing quirk with verbal activation, which Izuku thinks has incredible potential for rescue heroics.

They eventually reach the door to Class 1-A and Iida opens it, both of them walking in. Aizawa is at his desk, hunched over and sorting papers. No one else has arrived yet and Izuku and Iida head to their own desks, setting down their things.

“Hi d-I mean, hello, Aizawa-sensei,” Izuku says, feeling incredibly weird calling his dad by his name, “That’s going to take some getting used to.” 

Aizawa turns to him, smiling fondly. “It’s okay, kid. Same for me. Would you two mind passing out these papers on everyone’s desk? It’s the syllabus.” 

“No problem,” Iida replies and they get to work setting out everything. Slowly, their new classmates begin trickling in, and Izuku makes a note of identifying all of them in his mind. He’s seated between Bakugou and Shinsou, and he hopes that he’ll be able to be friendly with them. 

He doesn’t want things to be like middle school, not again. Izuku knows people don’t like it when he shows off his quirk. Not that he ever tries to, but it’s hard to pretend to slow down, to pretend like he doesn’t know things. His parents have already informed him that he probably knows all of UA’s academic curriculum up through the third year, but he will be very challenged by the physical aspects of the heroics course, so that’s where he needs to put his focus.

Izuku resolves not to make small talk with anyone, not wanting to actually reveal that he already knows their names and quirks, even their birthdays. It was an accident, but he still feels like he’s cheated somehow and violated their privacy, despite it all being public information. 

Izuku pulls out the technical manual he’s been reading on robotics, interested in it since the entrance exam. This one is more advanced, and Izuku is lost quickly in the text, reading through the math and physics quietly in his seat.

“Oi, book boy,” a voice says, jolting him from his reading. He looks up to see Bakugou sitting down next to him, “Remember what I said? No special treatment.” 

Izuku just stares for a moment before he gives a quick nod, going back to his reading. He can feel Shinsou, who’s sat down at his own desk, staring at him, but he doesn’t look up. He tries to focus on the words, not wanting to cause anyone to be uncomfortable today.

He’s already uncomfortable enough.

“Take your feet off of the desk!” Iida’s voice calls out, and Izuku looks up again to see Iida looking down at Bakugou in shock, “That is school property!”

Bakugou scoffs, lifting up his other leg and crossing it so both feet are propped up on the desk now. 

“Look, glasses, you may have helped book boy out a few months ago, but I don’t owe you shit,” Bakugou glares, “Back off, prep school asshole.” 

Izuku grips his book tighter. He doesn’t think Bakugou means any real harm, but this already sounds like middle school all over again, with him and Iida being singled out by more aggressive students. 

He swallows hard, opening his mouth to say something to defend his friend, but it’s at that moment that Aizawa stands up from his desk and heads to the front of the room, effectively ending the conversation.

“Quiet down, all of you,” he says, watching everyone scramble to their seats, “Welcome to UA. My name is Aizawa, pro hero Eraserhead. You are class 1-A. I expect you to be the example for this school and the heroics course at all times. Failure to meet UA’s expectations will result in instant expulsion without appeal.” 

Izuku knows his dad well, knows that while he’s expelled a few students in his day, it’s not nearly as many as the rumors about him suggest. He knows his dad is a hard teacher, one of the toughest at UA, but it doesn’t intimidate him. His dad cares, both his parents do, about their students and their classes. Aizawa may be strict and have extremely high expectations, but his goal is for them all to succeed. 

Iida knows this too, but the others don’t, and Izuku can see a few of his classmates look terrified. Aizawa is looking at them all with a totally no-nonsense expression as he lays out the rules and expectations and the required safety briefing. 

Once finished, he folds his arms and begins talking about their first lesson. “Now, as class 1-A, while the other classes are at the entrance ceremony, we will instead begin our hero training. Anyone who wants to complain about this, the door’s right there. You can head out if ceremonies and time wasting are more important to you than your growth as a future hero.”

Izuku hears some whispers, but no one gets up. He has to admit, his dad does seem a little more strict than he had originally anticipated. He even feels like sitting up a bit more straight, and this is coming from someone who’s seen Aizawa in bright pink fuzzy slippers, getting his hair braided by Hizashi while they all watched a musical together. The memory makes Izuku smile a little. 

“Head to the locker rooms and change into your gym uniforms,” Aizawa tells them, “I want you ready in less than ten minutes. Leave your things and meet me on the baseball diamond.” 

Aizawa turns and walks out, the others standing one by one. Izuku sees a few people walking out on their own, like Shinsou and Bakugou, but some have already begun to cluster together. The girls seem close already, the whole group of them walking and sharing concerned whispers. Izuku sees Kirishima and Kamanari talking together before running and catching up to Bakugou. 

Izuku and Iida walk together, both sharing an exasperated, knowing smile at Aizawa’s antics. Neither of them are worried, not really, about the lesson, but Izuku knows that whatever his dad has planned, it’s going to be tough.

After changing, they all meet out on the baseball diamond as requested. Izuku is surprised to see how energetic the rest of his classmates seem, all laughing and talking loudly despite their nerves. Izuku’s fingers itch for one of his books, but he tries to keep his mind present, not wanting to drift off and miss instructions. 

Despite the fact his classmates don’t know they’re related, he doesn’t want to shame his parents by being distracted in class. 

“Alright, up first is a test of your strength,” Aizawa says, watching a few of his classmates perk up as he holds up a baseball in his hand, “See this? You’re going to throw it as far as you can. You may use any means necessary and quirk usage is allowed, just get as much distance as possible.” 

Bakugou goes first, launching the baseball and all but exploding it nearly seven hundred meters away. Izuku can only watch in mild amusement. He has no chance of doing well on this test. At least there’s a few others in his boat, Jiro, Hagakure, the invisible girl, and Shinsou have no apparent physical quirks that could help them.

Izuku soon learns he’s very wrong. Jiro wraps the baseball with one of her earphone jacks launching it a decent four hundred meters. Shinsou tricks Uraraka into answering a question, brainwashing her into launching the ball for him. Hagakure doesn’t do well, but Izuku still feels bad for underestimating them all.

“Midoriya, next,” Aizawa says and Izuku realizes in a blink it’s his turn. He has no ideas and no physical quirk to use. It strikes him suddenly that this test, like so many of UA’s, is blatantly unfair to those without physical quirks.

“Sir, did you say I can use any means necessary?” Izuku asks, watching his dad quip up an eyebrow, eyes sparkling with anticipation.

“I did,” Aizawa replies calmly, but Izuku can hear the excitement laced in his voice at whatever his son may be planning.

“Then may I borrow your capture weapon please, sir?” Izuku asks, to gasps from his classmates. He’s used the capture weapon on and off in training, getting pretty good at using it. Aizawa smirks, taking it off and handing it to him.

“You break it, you buy it,” Aizawa says deadpan and Izuku has to choke back a laugh. Izuku wraps the capture weapon around the baseball before spinning it as fast as he can, launching it into the distance. 

“Three hundred and fifty meters,” Aizawa says, “Not bad, Midoriya.”

Izuku hands back the capture weapon when he hears someone protest, “But sir, he didn’t even use his quirk!”

“I never said any of you had to use your quirks,” Aizawa replies, “And keep in mind, you don’t know what each other’s quirks are yet. Midoriya here could have been using it all morning for all you know. Do not underestimate each other. Kaminari, next!”

Izuku goes and stands next to Iida who smiles at him. Izuku sees Bakugou staring at him, as if he’s a complicated puzzle that Bakugou is trying to solve. Izuku tries to ignore it as they watch the others finish the test.

When the ball test is over, Aizawa threatens to expel the person who does the worst on all of the tests today. Izuku knows this is a bluff, but he watches many of his classmates pale, some looking more determined than ever to succeed.

After that come obstacle courses. Thanks to his training, Izuku is able to fall in the middle of the pack for most of the events. After the final one, Bakugou is at the top of the class and Hagakure is at the bottom.

“No one is expelled,” Aizawa tells them, and Izuku hears Hagakure sobbing in relief, “I hope you all learned something this morning. Now, go get lunch. You have heroics with All Might this afternoon. I expect you to give your all.” 

Aizawa turns and walks away and Izuku sighs fondly. His dad can be a little dramatic sometimes, if he’s being honest with himself. Iida walks up to him as the class heads back to the locker rooms, changing and heading to lunch.

Once in the cafeteria, Izuku winces at the noise. He loves Lunch Rush and the food at UA, but he always avoided the cafeteria itself in the past when students were there. It’s loud and oppressively crowded, and Izuku is uncomfortable. 

He and Iida get their lunch quietly, heading over to a table in the back of the cafeteria together. Izuku’s expecting to eat alone, but he gets a shock when Shinsou and Shouto sit right down next to them, followed by Uraraka, and then the rest of 1-A.

“That was crazy,” Mina is gushing to them all, “Aizawa-sensei is terrifying, I really thought he was going to expel someone.” 

“Yeah, is that like…even legal?” Kaminari asks, “Man, if every morning’s going to be like that I’m not sure my heart can take it.” 

Iida and Izuku share a look before Uraraka says, “Well, um, I know it’s been a really busy day, but I would love to get to know everyone. Names and…and quirks?” 

They go up and down the table, everyone introducing themselves. Izuku’s relieved, as now he doesn’t have to hide the fact he knows who they all are already. He’s the last person, and the class gets very quiet when it gets to him. He figures he’s a little bit of a mystery to them, especially after he borrowed the capture weapon.

“My name is Izuku Midoriya,” Izuku says quietly, “You can call me Izuku if you want. My quirk is called Recall. I can read really fast and I remember everything I ever read.”

“Dude,” Kirishima gapes, “That’s awesome. Like…a photographic memory?”

“Eidetic!” Iida interrupts with a grin, “It’s incredible, Izuku’s mind is amazing. He’s gotten a perfect score on every assignment in school since kindergarten and has read every single book in the downtown library and the library at UA!”

Izuku’s blushing beet red by the end as Iida brags about him like a proud brother, but he appreciates the ardent defense of his quirk. 

“Whoa, dude, will you be my study partner?” Kaminari asks, “Like, please? I’m horrible at math.” 

Uraraka’s eyes light up, “Wait, that’s how you finished the entrance exam so fast! And how you knew to disable those giant robots!”

Izuku nods, uncomfortable with the attention as he responds softly. “Yes. I had recently read a few engineering and mechanical textbooks, and I made some assumptions.” 

The attention is mercifully off Izuku after the bell rings for the end of lunch, all of them putting their dishes on the conveyor belt and heading to All Might’s class. Izuku can hear excited whispers about meeting the hero in person. All Might is an impressive hero after all, and Izuku can understand the appeal of seeing him up close. 

Since he’s grown up around heroes, the hero-worship some of his classmates seem to have is a little lost on him. They’re people, just like they are, with flaws and hopes and dreams. Even someone larger-than-life like All Might.

“Welcome to heroics!” All Might booms when they entire, almost the entire class staring at him in awe, “Today we will have our first combat simulation. Your hero costumes are here! Time to put them on and meet me at training ground Gamma. Let’s go!”

Everyone gets a briefcase with their class number on it containing their requested hero uniform. Izuku opens his, pulling out a relatively simple costume. He’s sure he’ll make adjustments as the year progresses, but the designs he’s been working on for weeks with his parents and the rest of the UA teachers he knows well. 

His parents helped him with the base design and he had gotten advice from the other teachers as well. His costume is simple, all black kevlar shirt and pants, shock absorbing boots that allow him to run fast, a capture weapon, goggles that enhance his vision, and a gas mask. His gloves also have shock absorption and grips so he can climb more quickly. 

Essentially, his costume is designed to make up for the fact that he has no physical quirk and for all intents and purposes will be mainly fighting quirkless, like Aizawa does. Izuku feels cool with the costume on, grinning as he locks eyes with Iida. 

“Awesome,” Izuku remarks, gesturing to Iida’s costume choice, “Do those engines on your costume enhance your quirk?”

“Yes,” Iida grins, “I’ll be able to run much faster now.” 

They head with everyone else to the training area, Izuku’s eyes widening when he sees it. He knew Cementoss had been working on new facilities over the summer, but this was one he hadn’t seen before. Set up like a city, there’s even a skyscraper, complete with cameras and a viewing area for the class. 

All Might leads them to the base of the building, standing there and pulling out a piece of paper, reading off directions. Izuku is surprised to see All Might reading the directions verbatim, wondering if he has any real teaching experience at all. 

The exercise All Might proposes is simple: They’ll be split into teams of two, randomly picked to act as heroes and villains. The villain team has to protect a nuclear reactor in the building while the hero team has to disarm the reactor, or capture the villains within a certain time limit. 

Izuku is already thinking up strategy when he hears his name being called.

“Hero team: Todoroki and Midoriya. Villain team: Iida and Bakugou. You have five minutes to prepare!”

Izuku walks over to Shouto, both of them heading to the side of the building while Iida and Bakugou head inside. Izuku finds Shouto a little intimidating, so he doesn’t speak first, waiting for the other to say something.

“I know you’re smart, I can tell,” Shouto says after a moment, “I would be interested in hearing your plan, if you have one.” 

Izuku is surprised. He does have a plan, but he hadn’t expected Shouto to want to hear it. Underestimating his classmates again. “Okay. I do have one, if you don’t mind.”

Shouto nods, staring at Izuku levelly without interruption. Izuku continues. 

“I think from what I’ve seen so far, Bakugou is really competitive, and probably hates losing,” Izuku murmurs quietly, “He’ll expect you to go after him since I'm obviously not as strong as you. Iida will probably expect me, since I know him best. So we should do the opposite. If you go to Iida and ice him to the floor, you can touch the reactor while I distract Bakugou.”

“It’s a good plan,” Shouto nods, “How are you planning on distracting him?”

Izuku’s face turns red. “Baiting him. I know it’s a little underhanded and childish, but…”

“Smart,” is all Shouto says, “Alright, we’ll go with your plan. You’ll handle Bakugou and I’ll handle Iida and touch the reactor.”

All Might calls for them to start, and Shouto is off up the side of the building. Izuku swallows hard, feeling a little awkward before he steels himself. Summoning his courage, he calls out loudly.

“Bakugou! Come and get me! I know you want to. I know you want to prove you’re not weak .” 

It’s underhanded, and Izuku knows it, but it does work. Not a moment later, Bakugou shows himself, and he looks furious. Practically vibrating with rage, he steps closer to Izuku. Izuku knows he has absolutely no chance fighting against Bakugou’s explosion quirk, so he keeps up the distraction, knowing he’ll owe Bakugou an apology after this. 

“I bet you were furious that I saved you,” Izuku continues, praying that Shouto is quick to ice the ground. Bakugou honestly looks like he might try and kill Izuku. “A weak kid like me. I didn’t need a quirk either, just my knowledge of science, and I was able to pull you right out. Your explosions did nothing.”

“Fuck you, you piece of shit,” Bakugou snarls, raising up his gauntlet. Izuku braces himself for the explosion, but Shouto comes through at the last moment. 

“Shouto Todoroki has made contact with the core! Hero team wins!” All Might’s voice says, coming over the loudspeakers.

Bakugou doesn’t put down his gauntlet.

Izuku bows, face red. “I’m sorry for what I just said. I was only trying to distract you so Todoroki could get into the building.”

“Fuck off, don’t apologize, you asshole,” Bakugou snarls, vibrating with rage, “If you’re going to taunt me like that, then you better be able to handle the consequences.” 

Izuku swallows hard. The exercise is over, but Bakugou shows no signs of backing down. Izuku knows in a real fight he should stand his ground in this situation, but they’re in school and he feels he should make amends. 

Izuku bows again, “I apologize if I made you uncomfortable.”

He doesn’t regret doing it, but he doesn’t want Bakugou to feel upset, either. He stands up, turning around to head back in with the rest of the class.

“Don’t fucking apologize for shit!” Bakugou shouts behind him as he walks away, “Own your fucking victory you asshole! If you’re going to be a hero you better not be this much of a baby about everything, fucker.”

Izuku has never been sworn at so much in his life, but he doesn’t turn around. When he enters the viewing room, everyone’s looking at him strangely. He doesn’t say anything, instead he moves to stand next to Iida.

“Alright, analysis,” All Might says, “Who has comments about the previous match?” 

Izuku swallows hard, not liking the looks some of them are giving him. Bakugou and Shouto are back inside now too, and Bakugou still looks furious. 

“Um, well, Shouto thought very quickly,” Yayorozu says, “He was able to subdue Iida by sneaking in from the back of the building on his ice so as not to make a sound.” 

“Good point, nice quirk usage, anyone else?” All Might asks.

“Uh, Midoriya’s tactic…worked,” Kaminari says, sounding a bit uncomfortable, “But it wasn’t…uh, sorry for saying this, but it wasn’t all that heroic, was it? Taunting your opponent?” 

Izuku blushes, stomach twisting. He feels exactly the same way, but he’s physically weaker than many heroes and villains. He’s got to use what he has, just like his parents taught him.

“Midoriya, do you have anything you want to say about it?” All Might asks, “To explain your choice?”

Izuku swallows hard, rubbing the back of his head. “Um, when I was training my pa-some heroes I worked with, they told me sometimes heroes have to sacrifice their own personal values in order to stop villains and save civilian lives. Even if you want to behave like a perfect hero, if that leads to the villain winning, it’s not worth it. Since I don’t have a physical quirk, I have to outsmart my opponents and identify their weaknesses quickly, or I’ll have little chance of success. I made an observation that Bakugou was competitive, so I used that to draw his attention away from Todoroki.” 

A silence follows this statement as his classmates simply stare at him, and Izuku shifts uncomfortably. He hates the attention, wanting to sink down into the floor.

Bakuguou scoffs. “It fucking pissed me off, but not as much as your apology did. If you believe in your actions that much, stand by them. Don’t act like a wuss just because you’re scared of hurting someone's feelings.”

“This is an interesting point,” All Might agrees, “Midoriya is correct, sometimes you do have to sacrifice personal values in order to save lives. The question is, how much of yourself are you willing to lose in order to become a hero? And will you allow those losses to consume you? Stronger heroes than you have discovered they aren't cut out for that way of thinking.” 

Thankfully, the discussion turns to analyzing Iida and Shouto’s interaction after that, so Izuku’s off the hook. The rest of the battle simulations go off without a hitch, and Izuku wishes desperately that he could crawl into his bed and hide with a few books. He’s never felt so on display as he does right now, and he hates it. 

Finally after what seems like an eternity, class ends, and Izuku says goodbye to Iida before heading to the staff lounge, falling onto the couch with an exhausted groan. 

“Long day?” he hears Hizashi ask and he sits up, nodding when he sees both of his parents walk in the room, sitting down across from him. 

“All Might told me about the battle simulation,” Aizawa says quietly, “He doesn’t know you’re related to us, but he found your explanation of your actions ‘unusually mature’ for someone your age. Hopefully Bakugou wasn’t too upset.” 

Izuku covers his face, “He was, he hates me. They all think I’m so weird. I tried to keep quiet today, I didn’t want them to know about me, but I somehow was the center of attention no matter what I did. I hate being the center of attention.”

“We know, Izu, but people as special as you can’t help it,” Hizashi says, matter-of-fact, “You’re brilliant, kind. People are drawn to those who are kind and smart.”

“I didn’t feel very kind in the battle exercise,” Izuku mumbles, “I’ve never seen someone get that angry at me before. I hated it.”

Aizawa sighs, walking over to sit next to Izuku on the couch. “Izu, as a hero, you’re going to have a lot of people mad at you. Civilians, for not getting there fast enough. Villains, who want to kill you, hurt you. The press, discrediting every mistake you ever make. Think of this as training to get you ready for that.” 

Izuku lays there quietly for a long moment, hands still covering his face until he mumbles, “I don’t think I’m cut out for this. For being around so many people. Maybe I shouldn’t be in the heroics course.” 

“Hey, none of that,” Aizawa says, gently tugging Izuku up and wrapping an arm around his shoulders, “Listen, everyone’s first day at UA is always intense, especially in my class. I promise, it will get better. Before you make any big decisions, give it a chance, okay? Your dad and I are with you every step of the way.”

“That’s right,” Hizashi says, “Come on, Izu, it’ll be okay. We’ll go home and order your favorite pizza. You don’t have any homework tonight, so you can read all you want.” 

At home, after pizza and a movie, Izuku lays curled in his bed, reading one of his old favorites to comfort him, trying to drown out all the thoughts in his head. He hates how much he was in the limelight today, but he hopes tomorrow will be better.

Izuku doesn’t flatter himself, he knows he’s not perfect and just because he’s smart, it certainly doesn’t mean he understands people. While some are predictable, like Bakugou, most are confusing and a mystery to Izuku. He’ll need to spend time watching and observing his classmates to know more about them in order to understand. 

In the meantime, Izuku resolves to stay quiet tomorrow and not stand out at all.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Izuku resolves again to keep a low profile while he heads into class. His classmates may not know who his parents are, but at the same time he doesn’t want his actions to reflect badly on them. Selfishly, he also doesn’t want to be the center of attention.

His parents have left a little earlier than him, needing to set things up for class, so Izuku is walking to UA on his own. When he reaches the main gate, he’s shocked to see what can only be described as a horde of reporters swarming the front entrance.

“Is it true All Might is teaching here?”

“Where is he? Have you seen him this morning?”

“What is it like being taught by our number one?”

Izuku stops in his tracks. The reporters are asking questions to every student who passes by, some looking bewildered at the attention, many nervous. A few seem to enjoy the cameras, answering the questions, but Izuku has absolutely no desire to go anywhere near the cameras. 

He shifts so he’s close to the wall of UA, slipping behind the small crowd of other students and heading quickly through the main gates. His heart pounds with nerves, only slowing when he manages to make it through the front doors and into the building. 

Izuku hears other students whispering in the hall, but anxiety clutches his chest, not wanting to think about the throng of reporters outside. His relationship to his parents is a secret to most, but it also wouldn’t be that hard to discover, and Izuku has no desire to be on the front page of the newspaper and the headline of online gossip articles regarding his parentage. 

As the son of two pros, especially Hizashi, who consistently ranks in the top ten most popular heroes, Izuku would likely be a source of fascination to many people, which is the last thing that he wants.

After he puts on his school shoes and stores his outside shoes in his locker, Izuku makes it into class 1-A, relief flooding him when he sits down at his desk. It’s still early, so Izuku pulls out a book from his bag, a Japanese to English translation dictionary. Izuku’s not very good at speaking other languages, but he hopes he can at least pass his dad’s English class by being able to accurately translate the words. 

He’s so absorbed in the book he lets his quirk go in full force. The dictionary is large, but Izuku flips through each page at lightning speed, the translations and words seeping into his brain, completely overshadowing everything else. It isn’t until the last word that he finally looks up to see not a small number of his classmates staring at him in shock. 

Izuku’s face turns red, realizing class is about to start and everyone’s just seen his quirk at its fastest. 

“Whoa, you weren’t kidding,” Kaminari gapes, “Can you seriously read that fast?”

Izuku nods, blush darkening as many of his classmates stare. So much for keeping a low profile in class today.

“Wow, that’s amazing!” Mina gushes, rushing over and slamming her hands on his desk, “Did you memorize that whole thing? Can you repeat it back?”

Izuku’s leaning back in his chair, blushing and stuttering and they all swarm him, asking questions and talking over each other. His breathing starts to pick up, unsure of what to do or what to say. They’re not being mean, but the attention is utterly overwhelming.

“Leave him alone,” a voice says and everyone stops, turning to stare at Shinsou, who’s standing by Izuku’s desk looking annoyed. 

“Can’t you see you’re freaking him out? Knock it off already,” he scoffs, sitting down at his desk, “You’re acting like children.”

Izuku stares at Shinsou while the others turn their attention to him, all talking at the same time. Izuku tunes out the conversation, incredibly grateful that Shinsou had stepped in. He makes a mental note to thank him later.

Face still red, Izuku puts the book away, not wanting anymore attention on him this morning. Maybe he’ll save his reading for lunch and breaks, not in the classroom. He doesn’t want any more incidents like this. 

The rest of the morning goes by fairly uneventfully, just normal lessons and note taking. Izuku is relieved when the classes are just note taking and lecture, because it means he can space out without anyone noticing. He knows it’s rude not to pay attention to his teachers, but since he already knows the material, he supposes he can be forgiven for not listening. 

Today in math while Ectoplasm is talking about equations, Izuku’s mind is on the hero course as a whole. His classmates all seem different from him, driven by some force to be there. He had heard them talking about it at lunch yesterday; Iida, wanting to follow in his brother’s footsteps, Uraraka, to support her family. Even Bakugou has a goal, to be the best. Shinsou and Todoroki seem to have something to prove, like many of the others.

Izuku’s not really sure why he’s in the hero course. It just seemed like the natural thing to do. He’s not really sure why , though. Does he want to be in the limelight like Hizashi, a daylight hero? Definitely not. He could be an underground hero, like Aizawa, but Izuku’s not sure he could handle all the dark, seedy things his dad has to see on a daily basis.

His heart warms a little when he thinks about being a rescue hero, helping people who need it after dangerous situations, but he’s just not sure how much he’d be able to help.

Izuku’s not totally down on himself, he knows he’s smart, and relatively strong, compared to an average civilian. But when he’s compared to those in the hero course, Izuku finds himself lacking. He doesn’t know where his motivation lies. 

Maybe it’s just so he has a goal beyond burying himself in books for the rest of his life. He’s not sure.

“Midoriya.”

Izuku snaps his eyes up, face burning when he realizes once again, the entire class is staring at him. Ectoplasm just sighs, looking at Izuku with a fond sort of exasperation. 

“Midoriya, did you hear the question?” he asks, looking as if he already knows the answer. Izuku blushes, knowing that Ectoplasm is more than aware of Izuku’s spaciness, having known him since he was a child. 

“No, I’m sorry sir, I wasn’t paying attention,” Izuku mumbles, looking down at his desk. 

There’s an awkward silence until Ectoplasm just chuckles. “Midoriya. I know you can do quadratic equations in your sleep. Just don’t actually sleep in here, alright?”

His classmates gape at their teacher, and Izuku’s sure that his face is the color of a tomato. Izuku shifts anxiously in his seat, wanting to disappear into the floor from the attention. Ectoplasm goes on teaching the lesson, and Izuku keeps his eyes down at his desk. No matter how hard he’s trying to disappear, he keeps being the center of attention.

When the bell rings, Izuku practically runs out of class, not wanting Ectoplasm to have time to call him back to talk. Thankfully, it’s lunch time, so Izuku is able to duck into the bathroom, closing himself in a stall and leaning back against the door, covering his face.

It’s barely been a day and a half since he’s been in high school and he’s already embarrassed himself in front of the class multiple times. For someone who hates attention as much as he does, he’s doing a very poor job of keeping it off of himself. The trouble is, Izuku has no idea what to do in order to stay out of the spotlight. 

He resolves to skip the lunchroom today, glad he’s packed his own lunch. Once he calms down and leaves the bathroom, Izuku heads for his favorite tree outside the library, sitting down in its shade and pulling out his bento. The peace and quiet is nice, and Izuku finally relaxes out here. With everyone in the lunchroom eating, the grounds are fairly empty, and he looks up at the white, puffy clouds with a happy smile. 

He eats fairly quickly, putting his empty bento back in his bag and pulling out a book, reading under the tree like he used to. 

“Um, excuse me, I-Izuku? Are you okay?” 

Izuku looks up, surprised to see Uraraka standing there looking incredibly awkward. She has her school bag slung over her shoulder and she’s rubbing the back of her leg with her foot. 

“It’s just, um,” she stammers, face red, “You weren’t at lunch, so we went looking for you! Me and Iida and Shinsou. Oh, and Shouto, too. We wanted to make sure you were okay.”

Izuku just stares, eyes wide with shock. They were worried about him? Looking for him?

“Oh, uh…thank you,” he says softly, “I appreciate it, but I’m okay. I just don’t really like the lunch room that much.”

“O-Oh, I get it!” she says right away, “It’s loud and everything, and I know people have been asking you a lot of questions, but um, everyone’s worried.” 

Izuku just stares at her for a long moment, unsure of what to say. He’s saved from having to think of a response when a loud, wailing alarm pierces the grounds.

“What’s that?” Uraraka asks, sounding anxious. 

Izuku jumps to his feet, looking around, “It’s the emergency alarm. Something must have happened.”

“Intruder alert. All students are to evacuate the building and make way to the grounds. Remain calm. Intruder alert.”

The announcement echoes from the loudspeakers and they both stand there, noticing UA students begin to walk out on the grass, all looking concerned and a little scared. They wait for a while with a group of students who had come out of the library, until the all clear is eventually given. 

“It’s time for homeroom,” Uraraka says, “Let’s go, maybe they’ll be able to tell us what happened.” 

Once back inside class 1-A, everyone is talking in hushed whispers about what had just happened. 

“Do you really think someone broke in?” Sero asks, “Man, it’s only our second day! This place is nuts.” 

“Thank goodness for Iida! If you hadn’t calmed everyone down in the lunchroom like that, there would have been a stampede,” Kirishima says, slinging an arm over Iida’s shoulder, “Hey, everyone, I think Iida here should be our class prez, what do you say?”

There’s a chorus of assent but Izuku honestly has no idea what they’re talking about. A class president? Had that been something that had been discussed today? He wonders if he’s been daydreaming more than usual. 

Resolving absolutely to not bring anymore attention to himself today, Izuku sits down at his desk and says nothing. He takes out a book, but he doesn’t read it, holding it open solely so others won’t bother him or ask questions about why he was gone. 

Soon enough though, the words start swimming on the open pages and Izuku is drawn to them, hardly able to hold himself back from diving in head first. He finds it hard to describe to others what the sensation is like, almost as if he’s swimming in the sentences while they wash over him. It’s an immersive experience, like the words are dancing through his head, twisting and tangling their way through his senses until they’re the only thing he can experience. 

“-field trip to the USJ later this week.” 

Izuku snaps his eyes up, seeing Aizawa at the front of the room and the rest of the class paying attention. Ashamed of ignoring his dad, Izuku closes his book and listens as his dad continues to explain their class trip.

“The USJ, or Unforseen Simulation Joint, is a facility constructed for the purpose of training heroes in rescue exercises,” Aizawa continues, showing pictures of the facility up on the board, “The rescue hero, Thirteen, will be there to lead the lesson.” 

It sounds interesting, and Izuku is glad at the very least there’s something to look forward to this week. When class finally ends, he stands up to gather his things, relieved that it’s time to go home.

“Izuku!” Iida calls, getting his attention. Izuku looks over to see Shouto, Shinsou, and Uraraka all gathered together around Iida.

Izuku’s stomach clenches with nerves, but he remembered how Shinsou stood up for him this morning and how Shouto and Uraraka were looking for him earlier. He figures he should try and be polite. 

“Do you want to walk home with us?” Iida asks him, making Izuku’s eyes widen, “We’re all going the same direction.”

Izuku nods, “Sure. Um…I have to ask my parents, though. They’re expecting me after school.” 

“Meet us outside when you’re done!” Iida exclaims, “We’ll be by the gate.”

When the classroom is empty, Izuku turns to Aizawa, who smiles at him from behind his desk, no judgment in his eyes.

“Another wild day?” Aizawa guesses, “Ecto said you were a little out of it in math.” 

Izuku blushes, “Sorry. I um…can I walk home with them?”

“Of course. Invite them over, too.” 

Izuku stares. “Invite them…”

“Over to our place,” Aizawa says, “It’s nice to see you making friends. We’ll order in for dinner, they can stay as long as they want.”

“But dad…” Izuku stammers, “They’ll know about you two, then.” 

Aizawa shrugs, smiling softly, “So? Nothing bad’s going to happen. Just have them come over.” 

Izuku isn’t sure what to think as he heads outside, but he knows he has no choice but to invite them all over now. Heading outside with his things, he sees the little group of them standing by the stairs, turning to smile at him when he exits.

“Um, my parents said you can all come over if you want,” Izuku says as he walks up to them. Iida’s eyes widen in surprise, but Izuku continues. “They said they’ll have you all for dinner, if you want to stay.”

“Yeah sure, why not,” Shinsou shrugs, “Sounds nice.”

“I will have to ask my father, but I’m sure it’s fine,” Shouto adds, “He’s probably busy patrolling tonight anyways.”

Uraraka beams, “My parents won’t mind at all! Thanks, Midoriya.”

“Izuku’s fine,” Izuku mumbles, “It’s not too far of a walk from here.” 

They head out and it occurs to Izuku he’s never had anyone over besides Iida before. On top of that, he’s going to have to explain to his classmates that his parents are two of their teachers. He tries not to worry too much as he walks, listening to the conversation the others are having.

“So, Izuku, what’re your parents like?” Shinsou asks, making Izuku blush.

“They’re nice,” he replies quietly, “They really care a lot. But they’re pro heroes, so I can’t talk about them too much at school.” 

“Wow, they’re pros?” Uraraka gasps, eyes sparkling, “That’s so cool!”

“And surprising,” Shouto adds quietly, making Izuku look at him in surprise, “I’ve seen Iida at a lot of hero banquets and galas, but never you.” 

Izuku blushes. “My dad goes to them, but my other dad and I aren’t big fans of crowds and things like that. Plus, he’s an underground hero, so he doesn’t really need to be there anyway.”

“Does that mean your other dad is a daylight hero?” Uraraka asks, “That’s so exciting! Who knew we’d have so many people in our class related to pros!” 

Izuku doesn’t say anything further, just leads them to their apartment building. Despite his parents both working so many jobs and having excellent salaries, their apartment building is fairly humble. It’s clean and safe, and in a good neighborhood, but it’s not extravagant like other hero’s homes. 

Izuku unlocks the front door and leads them all inside the building, up three flights of stairs to their apartment. He opens the door, knowing that both Hizashi and Aizawa won’t be home yet.

“Well, welcome,” Izuku says, “You can…make yourselves at home.”

It feels like he’s in a strange dream as he watches them take off their shoes and set down their school bags, looking around the apartment with curiosity. Izuku knows it’s only a matter of time before his parents come back, and he’s not sure what to do in the meantime. 

“Would you like a tour?” he asks, and everyone agrees. Iida opts to get comfortable on the couch since he’s been there so many times before. 

“There’s not really that much to see,” Izuku adds, “It’s mostly just the living room, the kitchen, and my room.”

Izuku leads the three of them to his room and opens the door, watching their eyes widen when they see the massive amount of books he has. One entire wall of his room is lined with floor to ceiling bookshelves, all packed to the gills. He had given most of his toys away years ago when he had grown out of them, but he still has the bear his parents had first given him, sitting up on one of the shelves. Other than the books, there’s a small desk, wardrobe, and futon in the room, and that’s it. 

“Wow it’s like a library,” Shinsou observes, “How many books have you actually read?” 

“I don’t really know,” Izuku mumbles, “A lot?”

“The entire UA and public library at least!” Iida calls from the living room, making Izuku blush again. 

They all head back out to the living room and Izuku opts to make some tea for everyone, smiling in spite of himself when he sees them all sitting on the floor and the couch around the coffee table, something in his chest warming.

It’s been a roller coaster of emotions today, but his friends are over. It’s just been Iida for so long, and while Izuku loves him, it’s exciting to think that there are others who want to befriend him, even after how odd he’s been at school.

They thank him when Izuku passes out the tea, all settling down and talking about the excitement of the day. Izuku’s just started to relax when he hears the front door open, remembering suddenly that his new friends don’t know who his parents are.

“Tadaima!” Hizashi’s voice calls out, eyes widening when he sees them all sitting there, “Oh, wow. Shouta didn’t mention you’d have visitors today, Izu.”

Shouto, Uraraka, and Shinsou are silent for a moment, clearly surprised.

“Sorry,” Aizawa says, following Hizashi inside, “Must’ve slipped my mind. Make yourselves at home, kids.” 

The shock of seeing both their homeroom and English teacher together, apparently married and with a son, is enough to keep them all silent for a moment. Shouto is the first to break from his surprise, standing and giving a respectful bow.

“Hello, senseis. Thank you for having us in your home.” 

“It’s no problem,” Hizashi grins, “Izu, pizza? What do you think?”

Izuku swallows quickly, getting over his nerves enough to say, “Yeah, sure. That sounds good. Thanks, dad.” 

The ‘dad’ slips out and Izuku blushes as the others stare at him. 

“Huh,” Shinsou says once Hizashi and Aizawa head to the kitchen and are out of earshot, “That actually makes a lot of sense.”

“I agree,” Shouto adds, “Their personalities seem very opposite, but seeing them together, I can understand how they might be married. I must admit, it’s a surprise, though. I’ve never seen you at anything hero-related, and I’ve never even seen them work together.”

“It’s for our safety,” Izuku replies, “If it was public knowledge they were married and had a kid, villains could use it against them. And…I couldn’t handle the press. I’m not like you, or Tenya. I’d be terrified to have a camera pointed at me.” 

Shouto sighs, leaning back against the couch. “I don’t like it much, either. My father isn’t great in interviews, anyways, so it’s rarely something I have to deal with.” 

“Wait, that’s why you asked for Aizawa’s capture weapon,” Shinsou smirks, the others turning to him, “In the baseball test. I just thought you had nerves of steel or something, or were super brazen, but he taught you how to use it, didn’t he?”

“Yeah,” Izuku smiles, “They’ve been training me for a while now. Since I don’t have a physical quirk, I need all the help I can get in that department.”

“You’re telling me,” Shinsou grins, “Maybe I can spar with you guys sometime.” 

The visit continues on and Izuku’s surprised to find that he’s not anxious after a while. He learns that while Uraraka’s family has very little money, she’s determined to help them as much as possible. He learns that Shinsou had a rough childhood and was actually adopted as well, around the same age as Izuku. Shouto is more tight-lipped about himself, but Izuku learns a little, at least.

When the pizza arrives, they devour it quickly, watching HeroTube and talking about the day. Then there’s homework, and even dessert, which Hizashi makes for them. It’s late when everyone heads out, but just after they respectfully thank Hizashi and Aizawa for having them, Izuku asks a favor.

“Please, don’t tell anyone,” he says to his new friends, “About us, I mean. We’d prefer to keep it quiet at school.” 

“Of course,” Uraraka says, “We’d never say anything, Izuku, we promise.”

“Yeah, it’d be super crappy of us to spill,” Shinsou adds, “You’re good.”

Shouto nods in agreement, and the knot in Izuku’s chest loosens. They all wave goodbye and the front door closes. Izuku wobbles in exhaustion, sitting down on the nearest chair. Socializing often leaves him drained like this. 

“Well, they seem nice,” Hizashi grins, ruffling Izuku’s hair, “It’s great to see you making new friends.”

Izuku smiles weakly, tiredness running through him. “I’m exhausted. Today was….a lot.” 

“It was,” Aizawa agrees, sitting across from him, “Kid, don’t think I haven’t noticed you trying to hide in class. We’ve all noticed. You’re not acting like yourself.”

Izuku blushes. He’s always felt free to be himself at UA in the past, but none of the UA staff or his parents have seen the way that Izuku acts in school. He’s ashamed, but he doesn’t know how else to act to keep the attention off of him.

“No matter what I do, I always make a scene,” Izuku says, wringing his hands together, “Even when I try to do nothing, I just space out, and then it makes it worse. And if I try to read, everyone starts commenting on my quirk. I don’t know how to be normal in class, so I just…try not to do anything.” 

“You don’t have to be ‘normal,’” Hizashi says, “Izuku, there’s really no such thing as normal anyway. Listen, if your quirk makes you stand out either way, you might as well just be yourself. It’s better to gain attention for who you are than for trying to hide.”

“Besides, you’re nowhere near the strangest person in your class,” Aizawa adds, voice laced with humor, “I know you feel like you’re making a scene, but when you were zoned out, a dozen weirder things happened, I promise.” 

It strangely makes Izuku feel a little lighter to hear that. “Really?”

“Oh yeah, first, Aoyama decided…”

Aizawa continues, telling a story about Aoyama using his stomach laser to try and heat up instant ramen in the middle of art class, something Izuku hadn’t even noticed. Despite the exhaustion of another long, strange day, Izuku’s mind is put to ease by his parents, as it always is.

Chapter Text

The night before the field trip to the USJ, Izuku’s in his room reading as usual. He’s finished his homework, they’ve had dinner, and now he’s trying to unwind before tomorrow. Just before his quirk gets into the deepest throes of concentration, he overhears his parents murmuring on the other side of his closed door, voices hushed and anxious. Normally, Izuku wouldn’t think of eavesdropping on them, but something about the tone of their voices makes him curious.

“Shouta, this is serious,” Hizashi is saying in a fierce whisper, “This is a massive security breach. The entire student body is at risk.”

“I know,” Aizawa replies with a heavy sigh, “Nezu’s worried. He’s doubling down on security. They have no idea who snuck in, but he’s got ideas.”

Izuku can’t hear what Hizashi says after that, voice too quiet, but he does hear Aizawa’s response.

“No, absolutely not,” Aizawa hisses, sounding angry, “Zashi, I will not let you. You’re an incredible hero, but you’re not an underground one, this isn’t your area of expertise.”

Izuku’s heart rate picks up a little. His parents rarely argue, and never about something as serious sounding as this. For them to be discussing it with such intensity means whatever issue this is, it’s a big one. 

“I don’t have much say where the commission assigns me,” Hizashi replies, sounding just as agitated, “Shou, I have to. It’s just patrol, I should be fine-”

“Whoever killed those villains has one of the most powerful quirks we’ve seen in years, ” Aizawa snaps, voice rising, “They were decayed to death. Until we know more, you can’t go out there. I’m not losing you to some recon mission because the HPSC has their heads up their asses. Until we have more intel, they shouldn’t be sending anyone out there.”

There’s a frustrated sigh and then Hizashi starts talking. “I can’t exactly say no, Shouta. What am I supposed to do? It’s my job, we signed up for this.” 

“Zashi, please ,” Aizawa begs, and Izuku’s stomach clenches, guilt burning through him. He shouldn’t be listening to this.

“Something’s not right here,” Aizawa continues, softer, “I can’t lose you, Izuku can’t lose you. Please, just wait for more information. Convince them that they need it before they send you all out there.”

After that, the conversation gets too quiet for Izuku to hear. He walks back to his futon, laying on his back and staring at the ceiling while his mind races. He knows he shouldn’t have listened, but if Hizashi is being assigned something so dangerous that even Aizawa’s worried, Izuku wants to know about it. 

The tense atmosphere in the apartment lingers through the morning and Izuku notices his parents look like they haven’t gotten much sleep. It’s the day of the USJ field trip, so Aizawa will be with their class all day, while Hizashi is back at UA teaching English. Despite the busy day, both of them appear a little out of it, dark circles under their eyes.

Izuku doesn’t bring up what he overheard last night, not even when Hizashi and Aizawa have a tense goodbye at the door.

“Alright, see you both tonight,” Hizashi says, voice tight, “Have fun at the USJ.”

“Thanks dad, love you,” Izuku replies, wanting to keep things normal. Hizashi smiles before turning to leave without another word. Usually, he and Aizawa share a kiss before leaving for the day, so it’s a bit strange. When Hizashi walks out, Aizawa sighs, leaning back in his chair and rubbing his forehead.

“Everything…okay?” Izuku asks tentatively, “You and dad seem weird this morning.”

Aizawa smiles tiredly at him, obviously not wanting to cause him worry. “It’s fine, kid, your dad…it’s a work thing. It’s going to be alright, though. Try not to worry about it, we’ve got a big day today.”

Izuku tries to put what he had overheard out of his mind as they head to UA. After a brief meeting in homeroom, everyone gets changed and heads to the bus, ready to go to the USJ.

The bus ride to the USJ for the field trip is energetic. All of class 1-A and Aizawa are on the bus together in full hero costumes, everyone thrilled about seeing the facility and high energy, despite it being early in the morning.

“Dude, it’s supposed to be like a giant theme park inside or something,” Kirishima says excitedly, “I heard it’s the size of ten football fields.” 

Izuku listens to the chatter, feeling a little anxious but mostly looking forward to the day. Rescue heroics does appeal to him, and he’s looking forward to meeting Thirteen and trying some of the simulations. Maybe today will help him decide if being a rescue hero is something that he wants to do. 

Izuku’s currently sitting next to Shouto, who’s staring out the window. It had been unusual for Izuku not to sit with Iida, but he’s trying to be good to his new friends. Iida and Shinsou are sitting together with Uraraka in front of them and the three seem to be having a nice conversation. 

“What do you think about the USJ?” Shouto asks quietly, pulling Izuku from his musings, “Ever seen it before?”

Izuku shakes his head, “No, I haven’t. My parents told me all about it, though, and I looked at the blueprints so I have the layout memorized. Kirishima’s right, it’s huge for sure.” 

Shouto leans his head on the window and gives Izuku a small smile. “Bet you’ll be the best in class today. Knowing the blueprint is a huge advantage.”

“I wouldn’t say that,” Izuku blushes, looking down at his hands, “It might just put me on the same level as everyone else, at least.”

Shouto looks like he wants to say something, but they’re interrupted when the bus turns the corner and there’s some excited squealing and shouts.

“Hey look, there it is!” Hagakure squeals and everyone turns to look out of the windows. The outside of the USJ reflects how massive the interior is, looking like some giant indoor stadium. 

They file off the bus, all standing in front of Aizawa, who directs them towards someone standing by the doors. The person in question Izuku immediately recognizes as Thirteen, the rescue hero. They have a costume that almost appears like a spacesuit, and not a single part of them is visible.

“Hello, welcome to the USJ!” Thirteen calls cheerfully, waving them over, “Alright, 1-A, let’s get going!”

Thirteen opens the doors, leading them all in. Izuku hears gasps of surprise and his own eyes widen. He had known logically how large the facility was, but seeing it in person is something else. He can barely see the back of the building from here.

“Each area of the USJ simulates a different kind of rescue situation,” Thirteen says, “We have a ruined city, meant to emulate an earthquake zone. There’s water and fire rescue, along with desert and warzones. Any situation you can think of where civilians would be in danger, you can practice here.” 

Izuku and the others look out at the USJ, taking in the sight of everything around them. It’s like a giant theme park, each area the size of a real section of a city, or a waterscape. It’s unbelievable to take in, even after Izuku read all about it and everyone had been remarking on its size.

Thirteen is in the middle of explaining their first rescue practice mission when a sudden strange light catches everyone’s attention. In the center of the USJ, a dark purple swirling mist appears, three figures stepping out from it as if from nowhere.

The first person is someone who appears made of the mist with glowing yellow eyes. Next to them is a strange looking creature, large and hulking on all fours, with what looks alarmingly like an exposed brain. 

It’s the third person that catches Izuku’s attention the most. A hunched figure, silver-haired, face and body obscured by a number of severed hands. They’re slouching with their own hands in their pockets, with an air of what appears to be casualness. 

“Who is that?” someone asks, but alarm bells go off in Izuku’s head when he sees how tense his dad suddenly is. 

Aizawa slides down his goggles and unwinds a little of his capture weapon, glancing at Izuku for a split second. Izuku’s chest tightens when he sees how worried his dad is. There’s a determination in his gaze, but also a bit of love and fear. 

The moment only lasts a split second before Aizawa turns towards the group of them, focusing quickly on Iida.

“Iida,” Aizawa says under his breath, “I need you to run back to UA as fast as possible and tell the first teacher you see that there’s an emergency at the USJ. The cell service here has been cut and we can’t call for help. Do not ask questions. You need to go, now.”

Izuku watches a dozen emotions fly across Iida’s face, but he hears Aizawa’s serious tone and turns to run out of the building without a word. Just as he leaves, Izuku sees the same black mist swirl in front of the door, effectively blocking anyone else from exiting the building.

“Everyone, listen,” Aizawa says, voice steady as ever, “Those are real villains. Thirteen, protect the students. I’m going to engage.”

Izuku watches in horror as more portals open up, all over the USJ, and dozens, hundreds of villains pour out into the arena. His dad simply walks forward, looking as calm as if he’s going for an evening walk.

Izuku wants to call out to him, wants to tell his dad to stop, but he knows he can’t interfere. There’s hundreds of villains now, and Aizawa is staring them all down, like one small boat facing a tidal wave. 

“Everyone, behind me!” Thirteen calls, and Izuku obliges, but he keeps his eyes locked on his dad.

Aizawa leaps down into the throng of villains which have started running towards them, beginning to take them out a few at a time. He fights with a mixture of hand-to-hand combat and using his erasure quirk to level the playing field. Izuku knows his dad is strong, but it’s terrifying watching him in action, knowing every single one of the villains he’s fighting could very well be trying to kill him. 

“Aizawa is such a badass,” Kaminari remarks as Aizawa takes out three of the villains at once with his capture weapon. Izuku has to agree, his dad is an incredible fighter, and he knows that as a pro, his dad can outclass probably every villain here.

But it’s simple numbers, and Izuku’s not sure how long his dad can last against a literal horde of villains. He may be an incredibly skilled hero, but he’ll run out of stamina eventually. Izuku only hopes Iida can get to UA for help, quickly.

In the meantime, Izuku’s brain whirls a mile a minute, trying to think of what he can do to help. He takes one step towards where his dad is fighting, but before he can make any moves, the villain made of the black and purple mist appears before them. Izuku feels the mist surrounding them, an icy-cold chill running through his spine.

When he next opens his eyes, he realizes he’s been warped to a completely different part of the USJ. He looks left, then right, and a cold fear rushes inside him when he realizes he’s completely alone. No one from his class is with him at all.

Looking around, he thinks he’s in the earthquake simulation zone. He brings up the blueprints in his mind, instantly tracing a mental map back to the center which avoids the main walking paths. He begins running as quickly as he can through the windows of the buildings, running through overturned furniture in empty rooms and sliding under half-broken doors. 

He makes it about five minutes away from where he had been warped when he runs into a villain. It’s a man about six feet tall, with what looks like saber tooth tiger fangs extending from his mouth. Izuku stops, pulling back into a defensive position.

“Well, well, looks like I caught a little hero brat,” the guy says, voice slurring from the large teeth, “Boss says we can kill you, anything to provoke All Might. C’mere, I’ll sink my teeth right inta’ya.” 

Izuku isn’t planning on being anyone’s lunch, not today. The villain launches a punch towards him and Izuku dodges it easily, sliding underneath the arm and ending up behind the villain. It’s clear that while the villain is strong and dangerous, he isn’t a very experienced fighter. Izuku’s also smaller, so he can move faster.

Don’t engage, just evade, Izuku thinks to himself, turning and leaping over an overturned car, running across the top and jumping down behind it.

“Come out, come out, wherever you are!” the villain laughs, but Izuku doesn’t stick around to hear more. He’s faster than the villain, and he’s not about to waste time fighting this guy when his dad is fighting alone at the center of the facility. 

Paying no more mind to the villain, Izuku runs as quickly as he can, using the quickest path he can think of back to the center. He’s beyond relieved he looked at a blueprint of the place, making it easy to take shortcuts and avoid other unnecessary confrontations.

After another five minutes of running, Izuku can see Aizawa fighting in the distance again. There’s at least a dozen villains lying unconscious around him, and several more wounded. He’s still on his feet and fighting, but Izuku can tell even from far away that his dad is beginning to tire. The warp villain, the one covered in hands, and the creature are all still standing in the same place as before.

Izuku can’t let his dad fight alone. 

He runs as fast as he can, thinking of a half dozen plans in his mind. He knows he won’t be able to do much in physical contact with the villains, knowing he’ll only be a liability to his dad. Izuku has to stop the fight in the one area he’s superior in.

Words.

Izuku moves so he’s behind the three stationary villains, staying hidden behind a concrete barrier. It makes his stomach hurt hearing his dad fight in the distance and not helping, but he needs to eavesdrop if he’s going to get a leg up.

“Where is All Might?” the one covered in hands hisses, sounding irritated, “He was supposed to be here, not Eraserhead.” 

“Should we call off the mission?” the misty villain responds in an oddly formal, cold voice that makes Izuku’s skin crawl.

“No. These useless NPC’s will draw All Might here. Eraserhead, those hero students. Once they’re dead, All Might will have no choice but to show up. Nomu, get ready. When Eraserhead takes out the last one, I want you to kill him.”

Izuku’s blood runs cold, but he doesn’t move yet. He needs something, anything personal about the villains, especially the one with the hands, who seems like the leader, in order to make his plan work.

“Tomura Shigaraki, my job is to protect you,” the mist villain says and Izuku’s mind lights up, “If All Might does not appear soon, I will warp you back to the base.”

“Shut up, idiot,” the hand villain, Shigaraki, responds, “You will not. I want to see my final endgame play out.” 

Izuku’s heard enough. He can work with this. Standing up, he brushes off some dirt from his pants and puts the most casual, neutral expression on his face that he can, trying not to flinch when he hears his dad cry out in pain. 

I’m coming, just hang in there.

“Shigaraki, what’s up?” Izuku calls out in a false casual voice, heart hammering with fear when Shigaraki and the warp villain turn around. He can’t tell the expression on the warp villain’s undulating face, and Shigaraki’s face is covered with a severed hand, so he has no idea what they’re thinking.

“Who the hell are you?” Shigaraki asks, sounding confused, “You’re not with us.”

Izuku shakes his head, walking closer, eyeing Aizawa still fighting out of the corner of his eye. Distract. Distract. He needs to keep Shigaraki’s attention on him. 

“No, I’m a UA student,” Izuku says conversationally, “I was just wondering, what exactly are you all doing here?”

He asks it as casually as if he’s asking about the weather, and the one eye of Shigaraki’s that he can spot behind the severed hand on his face widens a little in surprise.

“Shigaraki, this child-”

“Shut up, Kurogiri,” Shigaraki sighs, sounding vaguely bored, “Look, kid, I don’t have to answer any questions. Shouldn’t you be cowering in fear or something?”

Izuku shrugs, trying not to let them hear the fear he’s feeling. “You don’t really scare me. I’m just intrigued. All Might’s not here, so you’re kind of wasting your time, aren’t you? I mean, that information you stole from UA the other day, didn’t it say that Eraserhead was on this field trip, not All Might?”

Izuku’s heart hammers, hoping his wild guess is right and Shigaraki was the one responsible for the security alert at UA. He can only assume the villains found out about this field trip from the intruder who snuck into the school, and he crosses his fingers, hoping he didn’t just make a huge mistake.

“How the hell do you know about that?” Shigaraki asks, sounding furious. Izuku’s both terrified and relieved, as the villain’s full attention seems to be on him now. The creature with the exposed brain is just sitting there, and Kurogiri is staring at him, too. He sees behind them that Aizawa’s facing off with the last villain, and is still standing.

“I know a lot of things about you, Tomura Shigaraki,” Izuku lies, leaning casually against the barrier behind him, “I know about your quirk, about your plans. I know you’re trying to kill All Might. I know you broke into UA. I know these villains you brought here are just pawns, useless to you. Lowlifes. You have much bigger plans.”

Izuku’s completely guessing, but he’s shocked to see Shigaraki look a little thrown. Even more surprising, the villain reaches up and pulls the severed hand off of his face, revealing wild red eyes and an insane smile. Fear creeps into Izuku’s stomach, feeling out of his depth.

Stall a little bit longer. Help is coming. Iida’s coming.

“Aren’t you something?” Shigaraki laughs, before going serious again, “What, are you some little seer? Do you have some quirk that’s helping you? That's cheating!”

Aizawa’s knocked down the last villain and Izuku chances a glance at him. Izuku sees the exact moment when Aizawa realizes his son is there out of the corner of his eye, his dad’s eyes widening in a total panic. Izuku wants to tell his dad that he’s fine, but with Shigaraki’s attention on him, he doesn’t want to mess anything up. 

“I wouldn’t call being smarter than a bunch of dumb criminals cheating,” Izuku smirks, using false bravado to hide how terrified he is, “Come on, isn’t it a little embarrassing that a bunch of hero students can take on fully grown adults? I’m only fifteen, and I figured out your whole lame plan. ‘Kill All Might,’ seriously? That’s the best you can do?”

“Shut up!” Shigaraki snarls, looking totally enraged, “How dare you, you little shit? Fine, you want to show off so badly? Nomu, attack!”

Izuku’s falsely confident persona drops as the creature turns around, staring at him with dead-looking eyes before it starts charging at almost impossible speed. Izuku dodges, panicking as he thinks evade, evade, evade…

Just as the creature nearly reaches him, Izuku feels something latch onto his waist and yank him backwards, sending him flying over Shigaraki and onto the other side. When he lands, he realizes Aizawa’s just pulled him with his capture weapon and Izuku’s landed right next to him.

His dad looks much worse up close, half-dead and covered in blood, barely standing up straight. Izuku knows no matter how good his dad is at fighting, he won’t last in combat with whatever this thing is. He has to protect him.

“Shigaraki, this is pointless,” Izuku says calmly, only a small waver in his voice. Aizawa’s eyes widen, but he doesn’t interrupt Izuku, just stands there on shaky legs. 

Shigaraki bares his teeth at him in a rage, directing the creature to run towards them. Aizawa flares his quirk, but the creature doesn’t stop.

“I know what it is you really want, Shigaraki!” Izuku shouts, bluffing, “And I can help you get it.” 

Shigaraki holds out a hand and the creature stops in its tracks. The villain begins walking slowly towards them both, keeping his red eyes locked on Izuku.

“Izuku, what are you doing?” Aizawa hisses in a whisper, but Izuku doesn’t dare look at his dad. 

“Oh?” Shigaraki asks, now only a few meters away, “And what is it you think I want so badly, little hero?”

Izuku swallows hard, praying that the UA teachers will show up soon and that he’s not about to get him and his dad killed. 

“You want what everyone wants,” Izuku says, voice trembling a little now, “To right the wrongs that have been done to you. To avenge and have revenge. And above everything else, to be free.”

It’s the best he can come up with, trite things from fairytales, but he hopes his words are general enough to be on the right track. Shigaraki walks another step closer and Aizawa’s quirk flares, staring the villain down so he can’t use whatever quirk he may have.

“You forgot one thing,” Shigaraki grins, now right in front of both of them. He reaches out and runs one long nail down Izuku’s cheek, drawing a little blood and making Izuku wince. Aizawa hisses when he sees it.

“I want All Might’s corpse.” 

As if on cue, the outer wall to the USJ explodes and they all turn to see not only All Might, but the entire UA staff standing there, next to an out of breath Iida. Snipe raises his gun and shoots towards them, the bullet landing in the Nomu’s brain, making it squeal in agony. 

“Dammit!” Shigaraki howls, “Kurogiri, we’ve been tricked. Get us out of here!”

Izuku moves to stand next to his dad, his legs feeling a little weak from shock and adrenaline. Shigaraki steps back into the portal with the monster, but his eyes stay locked on Izuku the entire time until he vanishes. Izuku swears he sees the villain smile.

Once the portal disappears, Aizawa collapses on the ground, and Izuku’s bravado is all but forgotten.

“Dad!” he cries, leaning over Aizawa’s unconscious form, fear in his voice, “Dad, are you okay?”

Aizawa doesn’t answer and fear floods Izuku. The danger is gone, his walls are crumbling, and the adrenaline crash he’s feeling from the conversation with the villain is taking his toll. Feeling dizzy and nauseous, he stares at his dad’s unconscious form, terror rising inside of him. 

He catalogs Aizawa’s wounds knowing what he knows about anatomy. Judging by his labored breathing, Aizawa has at least three broken ribs. Izuku thinks his ankle looks a little funny as well, and that’s not accounting for the blood, scrapes and bruises, and a horrifying looking wound on his arm. His goggles are pushed off his face, broken, and he looks like he’s in agony.

“Dad, come on,” Izuku pleads, shaking Aizawa’s shoulder, “You’ve got to wake up!”

Izuku doesn’t realize that the other heroes are coming closer now, and panic begins to well up inside of him when Aizawa doesn’t wake up. What if he wasn’t fast enough? What if by baiting Shigaraki, he made things worse?

Oh god, what if his dad dies?

Izuku can’t lose another parent. The thought is too painful, too unbearable to imagine. His own cheek stings from Shigaraki’s nails, but the pain is nothing, a scratch doesn’t compare to his dad’s injuries. His fear means nothing. His dad needs help.

“Izuku!” a worried voice cries out and Izuku looks up to see a terrified looking Hizashi running over to them, abandoning all pretenses of pretending that Izuku isn’t his son.

“God, Shouta,” Hizashi chokes out when he reaches them, taking in the state of his husband, “Izuku, what happened?” 

Izuku shakes his head, unable to speak. It’s like all of his words dried up after Shigaraki left, panic welling up inside of him. Hizashi looks like he’s fighting desperately to keep his composure but Izuku can see the fear and worry in his dad’s eyes.

Hizashi asks him a few more questions, but Izuku’s ears ring. He’s suddenly five years old again, standing alone in front of his mother’s grave, terrified and alone. The primal fear and panic of realizing there’s no one there for him, and there never will be again. His mom was gone. Aizawa’s dying. He’s dying.

“Izu, breathe,” Hizashi says in his ear, and Izuku feels someone rubbing his back, “Dad’s not dying. It’s going to be okay. They’re taking him to the hospital. I need you to take some deep breaths with me.” 

Hizashi sounds terrified, but his voice calms Izuku to the point where he can open his eyes, feeling weak and shaky. Hizashi pulls him to his feet and Izuku sees Aizawa being shifted gently onto a stretcher. His classmates are there, watching the scene in horror. His friends. 

It’s all a panicked blur after that, Aizawa being loaded into the back of an ambulance and the doors closing, being driven away. The rest of class 1-A, looking at Izuku’s pale, bloody face in horror. Iida explaining something to the class. Hizashi pulling Izuku into the back of a police car, the driver taking them to the hospital.

“He’s going to be okay,” Hizashi says firmly, Izuku looking up at his dad with wild, scared eyes, “Come here.”

Izuku feels Hizashi’s arm around his shoulders and he buries his face against his dad’s chest, tears leaking out. He doesn’t sob, but the tears leak out anyways. He was scared, so terrified, that he was going to make the wrong decision, that he was going to get his dad killed. 

“It’s going to be okay, Izuku. I promise.”

Chapter Text

“Eraserhead’s going to be alright,” the doctor says. They’ve been at the hospital for hours now, and Aizawa had been taken into surgery upon arrival. Hizashi and Izuku are sitting in his room now, watching as Aizawa sleeps, nearly covered head-to-toe in bandages. 

“He sustained superficial damage, including some more serious injuries,” the doctor continues, “We were able to regraft the skin on his left arm and fix his ribs and ankle. He’s also suffering from a severe case of quirk exhaustion. He needs rest, no work for at least a week.”

“I understand,” Hizashi replies, sounding more exhausted than Izuku’s ever heard him. Izuku doesn’t interrupt, just sits silent vigil at Aizawa’s side, unsure of what he should do now. Should he take Aizawa’s hand? Would that help, or hurt? Should he even be here? His parents need rest. Hizashi shouldn’t have to worry about him, either. 

“Present Mic, sir, it’s past visiting hours,” the doctor says gently, “Since he’s in critical condition, you can stay, but your son-”

“Izuku stays here,” Hizashi says instantly and Izuku looks up, eyes wide. His dad sounds threatening.

The doctor puts up his hands, anxious as he stammers, “Well, you see, I mean…hospital policy…”

“He stays. They both went through a villain attack today. My husband and my son. I don’t want either of them out of my sight right now.”

“I understand, sir.” 

Izuku doesn’t interrupt this entire exchange, taking in Hizashi’s anxious figure. They haven’t been alone since they got here, first in the waiting room during surgery first, Izuku curled against Hizashi’s chest. Then, Izuku’s police interview where he had told them about the conversation with Shigaraki and everything he had done. Hizashi had held him a lot closer after that.

When the doctor leaves, Hizashi’s eyes stay downcast, walking over to sit in a chair next to Izuku. 

“Damn you for being so brave,” Hizashi whispers, reaching over to squeeze his husband’s hand, “You better wake up soon.” 

Izuku feels tears coming out of his eyes again, rolling down his cheeks. He doesn’t want to upset Hizashi anymore, especially since he’s been dealing with both Izuku’s state and Aizawa’s injuries all on his own. 

“I’m sorry, dad,” Izuku whispers, wiping at his eyes, “This is my fault. If I’d been faster, if I hadn’t talked to Shigaraki, I could have stepped in and helped dad sooner. Then maybe he wouldn’t have been hurt so badly.”

“Hey, none of that,” Hizashi murmurs, rubbing Izuku’s back and squeezing one of his hands. “Your dad is also your teacher. It’s his job to protect you and your class. He knew what he was doing, stupid or not. There’s nothing you could have done beyond what you already did.” 

Izuku knows that’s all true, but the guilt still makes his stomach churn. His dad might have died because of him, because his quirk was useless when it counted. 

“But I couldn’t do anything ,” Izuku chokes out, ugly, hitching cries beginning to come out of him, out of his control. “I couldn’t…I was s-so useless. Just like when mom-”

Izuku claps a hand over his mouth, feeling sick to his stomach. Hizashi says nothing, but he moves to kneel down next to Izuku’s chair, squeezing both of his hands.

“Honey, is that what this is about?” Hizashi asks gently, “Your mom?”

Izuku bursts into sudden, loud, wailing tears, leaning forward from the force of the sobs. He cries like he did when his mom died, cries like he did when he realized she was never coming back. He cries for his dad, so injured and weak, for Hizashi, and for himself, and the terror he felt over Aizawa’s unconscious body.

Hizashi very gently picks Izuku up, moving him over to a couch against one wall of the room. Izuku wails into his dad’s chest, crying so hard he can barely breathe. He had been so scared, so terrified that Aizawa would die. 

“You weren’t useless,” Hizashi says softly as Izuku cries, “You were brilliant. You distracted Shigaraki and kept his attention on you, gave your dad time to fight. You made it so no one else got hurt, kept your classmates safe until we were able to get there. Your dad’s injuries aren’t any more your fault than your mom’s illness was.”

Izuku just cries into Hizashi, cries and cries until it feels like he doesn’t have enough water in his body left. Eventually, the wailing turns to little hiccuping sobs, until Izuku’s all but collapsed on Hizashi’s chest.

The room is dark, moonlight shining through the window, and Aizawa is still unconscious. Hizashi is leaning back against the couch, Izuku tucked against him, and clinging to his dad like he’s his only tether to the earth. 

“It’s going to be fine,” Hizashi murmurs, running his fingers through Izuku’s hair, “I love you, you’re safe, and it’s going to be alright. Dad’s going to wake up, Izu, I promise.” 

Izuku falls into an uneasy sleep while Hizashi cards his fingers through Izuku’s hair. It’s been a long night for them both and soon they’re both asleep, staying together on the couch. 

When Izuku wakes up, he feels like he’s been run over. His head pounds, his throat is dry and scratchy, and his entire body aches. He keeps his eyes closed, not wanting to face the morning yet, not wanting to face that he wailed and screamed like a child for hours.

“How’s Izu?” a rough voice asks and Izuku’s heart skips a beat, realizing it’s Aizawa’s voice. 

“Bad,” Hizashi replies, sounding as exhausted as Izuku feels, “He had a total breakdown last night. He thought you were going to die, and he lost it.” 

Izuku’s hurt aches, feeling terrible. He should sit up. He should say something. He’s glad his dad is awake. He shouldn’t eavesdrop, he’s been doing that too much lately. 

“Shit,” Aizawa sighs, “Damn, I’m sorry. I tried to get to him. I saw him talking to Shigaraki but there were too many villains in the way.” 

“It isn’t your fault either,” Hizashi groans, “Seriously, what’s with the pair of you? Izuku thinks this is all his fault, too. Neither of you have anything to apologize for. You both came back alive and thats-”

Hizashi’s breath hitches, pausing for a moment before saying, “That’s…a-all I can ask for.”

“Zashi, c’mere.”

Izuku hears the sound of his parents kissing gently before separating. He should sit up. It’s time for him to say something.

“I should wake him,” Hizashi sighs after a long moment, “He needs to eat.” 

Izuku feels someone shake his shoulder and he pretends to blink awake, Hizashi’s worried face coming into focus. He sits up, shame and embarrassment flooding through him as he recalls everything he said and did both at the USJ and last night in the hospital room.

“Dad’s awake,” is Hizashi’s greeting and Izuku nods, heading over to his dad’s bedside. He had seen Aizawa’s injuries yesterday of course, and after surgery, but seeing it in the morning light is something else entirely.

Aizawa looks fragile covered in bandages. Izuku’s always seen his parents as unshakable pillars of strength, but Aizawa seems smaller now, more vulnerable. It’s terrifying.

“Dad, I’m sorry,” Izuku chokes out, clutching the handrail of the hospital bed, “I k-know I shouldn’t have gotten in the way, I just-”

“You saved my life,” Aizawa says firmly, and Izuku stops his tirade, shocked. “You did. You kept Shigaraki’s attention on you and risked yourself to save me. I’m not happy you did it, and it scares the shit out of me that your first instinct was to put yourself at risk, but it was brilliant. You were brilliant.” 

Izuku shakes his head, “No, I…I could have helped you, dad! I was so-”

“If you say weak, I’ll ground you,” Aizawa coughs, “Stop, Izu. You did what you had to do and so did I. And we’re both alive. I’d say that’s pretty good, all things considered.” 

“Yes, and if either of you ever do anything like that again, I’ll ground both of you,” Hizashi adds, bringing over a large breakfast tray.

Aizawa laughs, a weak wheeze. “I don’t think you can ground your husband.”

“Watch me,” Hizashi deadpans, “Here, Izu, eat up. Your dad can’t eat right now, so this is all yours.”

Izuku takes a bowl of miso soup that Hizashi hands to him, a little bewildered, but his stomach growls loudly. He hadn’t eaten much yesterday, so he sips the soup, the warmth pooling in his stomach. 

With his emotions out in the open, his dad awake, and his stomach more full, Izuku’s mind begins to race with the events of yesterday. Who was Shigaraki, really? Everything Izuku had said to him, taunted him with, was a total guess, but it seemed to resonate with the villain on some level. 

Shigaraki seemed dangerous, of course, but on a different level than the saber tooth villain, or even Kurogiri or the creature Shigaraki had called Nomu. He definitely seemed like their leader, the one in charge. Did he really just want to kill All Might, or was there some other motivation that was really driving him?

If he wanted to kill All Might, wouldn’t it have been easier to corner him on patrol, alone? Why the USJ, and why when students were there? It doesn’t make sense. Either Shigaraki has a motivation Izuku doesn’t know, or he’s completely insane. Both are likely possibilities. 

“Izu, what’s going on up there?” Hizashi asks gently, tapping Izuku’s forehead, “Your eyes are all glazed over.”

Izuku sets the soup bowl back on the tray, tucking his knees up to his chest. “It’s just…Shigaraki. What he did makes no sense.”

Hizashi and Aizawa share a look before Aizawa says, “Villains rarely make sense. That’s usually what makes it so difficult to stop them. It’s hard to predict the actions of people that are often unstable.”

“That’s not what I mean,” Izuku says, head spinning, “I meant that it makes no logical sense. If he was there to kill All Might, then why did he leave when All Might appeared? Why even bother attacking the USJ at all? To attack UA is a huge risk. The police and the HPSC won’t be able to ignore him now, he’s going to be the number one most wanted villain in Japan. If he had just wanted to kill All Might, he would have been better off staying under the radar, where no one would suspect him, and attack All Might when he least suspected it.” 

A silence follows this statement for a second before Hizashi says, “That’s a good point. He is right, Shouta.”

“I was thinking the same thing,” Aizawa agrees, “Zashi, the mission the HPSC wanted you to front. It was to find Shigaraki, wasn’t it?” 

Izuku recalls the odd conversation he had heard the night before last between his parents, his eyes widening in surprise. Why would the commission send a daylight hero to look for someone like Shigaraki? 

“That’s what they said, but it didn’t make much sense to me at the time,” Hizashi murmurs. His face is exhausted, looking like he hasn't slept in days, and guilt burns through Izuku all over again. “I wonder…were they trying to lure him out? Maybe they knew he was after pro heroes, but not which one.”

“So they were using you as bait,” Aizawa snaps, “Goddammit.”

Izuku freezes. His parents are looking at one another as if they’ve forgotten Izuku’s here. He knows he’s not supposed to be hearing this conversation. They never talk about their work in front of him, and he wonders if he should leave.

“It seems like it,” Hizashi sighs, “And now that they know it works, that Shigaraki’s after pros, it’ll probably make them more eager to try it.”

“Over my dead fucking body,” Aizawa snarls, looking engraged, “Get Nezu on the phone. I want to talk to him right now.”  

“Dad, stop it,” Izuku says, putting a gentle but firm hand on Aizawa’s shoulder, “You need to rest. You can’t get worked up like this.” 

Aizawa locks eyes with Izuku, looking guilty before he lays back on the pillows. Izuku hasn’t looked at himself in the mirror today, but he’s guessing he looks rough for his dad to back off this quickly. 

“They shared the file on Shigaraki,” Hizashi says quietly, “It seems he’s the head of a group called the League of Villains.” 

Aizawa snorts a laugh, “That’s seriously what they’re calling themselves? Is he a kid or something?”

“Nearly, it looks like” Hizashi replies grimly, “Based on the intel they’ve collected, they think he’s early twenties. There’s conflicting information in the report, though, it doesn’t make sense. What they know for sure is that he has a decay quirk, touch activated. He showed up on the scene a few years back, but kept a low profile, even in the criminal world. He hasn’t made any major moves until yesterday.” 

Izuku listens, cataloging all of the information he hears into his brain. If he’s going to help stop Shigaraki and stop his parents from getting hurt again, he’ll need as much information as humanly possible.

“Enough talk of villains for now,” Aizawa says suddenly, sharing a pointed look with Hizashi before turning his attention to Izku, “I want to talk about you now, kid.”

Izuku’s stomach clenches, swallowing hard. “What about me?” 

“What possessed you to talk to Shigaraki?” Aizawa asks softly, “I’m not taking back what I said before, you saved my life, and it was brilliant, but why the hell did you do it by yourself?”

“Kurogiri, the warp villain,” Izuku replies, twisting his hands together, “He sent us all to different parts of the USJ. I was by myself. There was another villain, a guy with giant fangs, that I got around before I headed back to the center. I didn’t run into anyone else on the way. Is…did anyone else get hurt?”

Hizashi shakes his head, “No, just you and your dad. Those cuts on your face are pretty nasty.”

Izuku reaches up, just now realizing he has a bandage across his cheek from where Shigaraki had scratched him. “There was no time to get help. You were going to die. Shigaraki was telling Kurogiri he was about to kill you when I walked up to them, so I had to improvise.” 

“And you did amazingly well,” Hizashi says, putting a gentle hand on Izuku’s back, “For someone with no training in negotiations, your instincts were incredible. You kept his attention riveted. But your dad and I are just worried, Izu, you know that.” 

Izuku bites his lip, nodding. “I know. But…dad, you scared me so much. I thought you were dead. I can’t lose you, not either of you. I can’t lose my parents again.” 

Aizawa blanches, “I’m sorry. Come here, honey.” 

Izuku leans forward, gently hugging Aizawa as he cries into his dad’s shoulder. He’s not sure where all the waterworks are coming from, not usually as emotional as he is right now. He feels raw, scraped from the inside, like he’s empty and spinning. 

“Zashi, please take him home,” Aizawa murmurs while he tries clumsily to pat Izuku’s back with his bandaged hand, “He needs rest. You both do. I’ll be fine here, I promise.” 

Laying on his futon at home after a long, hot shower, Izuku can’t sleep despite his exhaustion. His mind is churning too quickly from the events of the USJ. He hears Hizashi on the phone tell someone Aizawa will be coming home later tonight, which is a relief, but Izuku is still focused on the strange villain Shigaraki and the League of Villains.

He thinks about the twisted smile Shigaraki had made at him, right before vanishing through the portal, and he wonders if the villain will remember him. 

Giving up on sleep, Izuku pulls out his phone and searches League of Villains in his browser. Not much comes up, but he does see a few online message boards mention the name a few times. Whatever the League is, it seems a bit ambiguous right now, either very new, or very under the radar. 

Izuku drops his phone on his chest, not having the energy to text any of his friends back. They’ve all been worried, and Iida’s warned him that their family secret is out to everyone in class now, seeing the distressed way Hizashi had looked after the pair of them at the USJ.

Izuku doesn’t know what to say to any of them, so he says nothing, curling under his blanket into the smallest ball he can. Shigaraki’s confusing actions are driving him crazy, along with the fear that his parents might be caught up in it all, might be killed. 

He lays down for a while, head spinning until he hears a soft knock at his door. 

“Izu, are you awake?” Hizashi asks quietly and Izuku sits up, rubbing his eyes.

“Yeah,” he says, watching Hizashi walk in and sit down on the floor next to him.

“I’m going to get your dad in a few hours,” Hizashi tells him, reaching out to squeeze Izuku’s shoulder, “Have you been able to get any sleep?”

“No,” Izuku replies, “I can’t turn my brain off. I keep thinking about Shigaraki and the League.” 

Hizashi sighs, moving his hand off of Izuku’s shoulder and folding them in his lap. “Me, too. And about your dad. How are you feeling about everything?”

Izuku shrugs, drawing his knees up to his chest. “I don’t know. So much has happened since I started at UA. Everything was…calmer, before. Like a dream. I’m not making that up, am I?”

“No,” Hizashi murmurs, “You’ll find that being a hero, you’ll feel that a lot, like you wake up from a dream. That’s why friends and family are so important to keep close, to have something to tether you. You’ll always have me and your dad, Izu. Always.” 

Izuku rests his chin on the top of his knees, looking at Hizashi with a vulnerable expression, making him appear much younger. “Until something happens, and I don’t.” 

Hizashi freezes. “What does that mean?”

“Dad nearly died,” Izuku whispers, “He almost died yesterday. One mistake, one wrong move, and he would have died right there. We’d be planning his funeral right now. And now the commission wants to send you after Shigaraki, and the same thing could happen to you.” 

“Hey now,” Hizashi says gently, “I know this is really scary, but I promise, your dad and I are a lot harder to kill than you might think. We’ve never told you about them, but both of us have had a lot of close calls before doing hero work. It’s kind of part of the job. I promise, your dad is going to heal right up and everything’s going to be okay.” 

Izuku tries to hear the words, tries not to doubt that his dad is telling the truth, but the fear and insecurity from the last couple of days makes him feel shaky and lost.

“Can you…stay with me until I fall asleep?” he asks, face burning. He’s ashamed to ask, but he doesn’t want Hizashi to disappear. 

“Of course,” Hizashi murmurs, gently helping Izuku lay down, tucking him up with the blanket. “Sleep, Izu. I’m here.”

Chapter Text

The first day back at school after the USJ attack is awkward, but Izuku has resigned himself to everyday at UA being awkward. Aizawa isn’t there, Hizashi all but threatening him to get him to stay home, so Midnight is subbing for their homeroom this morning.

“Izuku…is…how is Aizawa-sensei?” Uraraka asks him when he walks in, her eyes shining with concern.

“He’ll be alright,” Izuku replies, wanting to set her mind at ease, “But my dad’s taking care of him, so it’s just me today.” 

“Aizawa-sensei is very strong!” Iida chimes in, placing a reassuring hand on Izuku’s shoulder, “He’ll recover quickly. In the meantime, we must do our best to represent class 1-A and honor him in his absence!”

“You make it sound like he’s off to war,” Shinsou smirks, “But it’s good to hear he’ll be okay. How’s Mic-sensei doing with everything?”

Izuku’s stomach aches thinking about Hizashi. Hizashi, who had barely slept since the USJ. Hizashi, who’s been alternating sleeping on Izuku’s floor and next to Aizawa’s hospital bed. Hizashi, who’s trying to hold it together for all three of them right now.

Izuku settles for just shrugging, “We’re coping. It’s been kind of a lot. I felt bad I didn’t check in with you guys after everything happened at the USJ.” 

“Most of us engaged with low-level villains,” Shouto says, walking up to the group, “But no one was seriously injured. By the time most of us had made it back to the center, Shigaraki and the others were gone, and we just saw you and Aizawa.”

Izuku, hovering over his dad’s lifeless body. Blood, streaming out under him. His leg bent at an odd angle. His shallow, labored breathing. His mom, attached to an IV, I love you so much Izuku-

“Midoriya.”

Izuku snaps out of it, looking up to see Bakugou standing there, arms folded in front of him. “Why didn’t you tell us who your parents were?”

Izuku blushes, “So…you all know?”

“Yes, the entire class,” Shouto replies, “It couldn’t be helped. Mic wasn’t subtle in his worry for the two of you.” 

Izuku nods, wringing his hands together. “That makes sense. Well, we had decided to keep it a secret as a family for everyone’s safety. That’s why I still use my mom’s surname, from before they adopted me.”

He sees a few pairs of eyes widen in surprise, but Midnight walks in then, telling them all to sit at their desks. It’s weird being in homeroom without Aizawa, but Izuku appreciates the routine of being in school nonetheless, wanting something to help him get his mind off of everything.

Midnight begins talking about the schedule for the day and the lesson, and Izuku lets his mind wander. Things have been tight, tense since the USJ. He keeps seeing flashes of his dad’s motionless body, Shigaraki’s smile, the face of the Nomu, all intertwined with the last, fraying memories of his mother.

Izuku wants to drown in words. He wants to bury his mind in reading, to absorb so much information, these memories and feelings get pushed back down inside of him, too afraid to face the horrifying reality of loss.

A loud cheer from his classmates snaps Izuku out of his thoughts, surprised when he sees the words “UA SPORTS FESTIVAL” written across the board.

“Yes, the Sports Festival is on!” Midnight grins, spinning the whiteboard marker between her fingers, “Despite recent events, the school feels it is important to continue on as normal. Now, it will be an intense week in preparation for the events, and your schedule will be packed with training. First today…”

Izuku tunes her out. The Sports Festival. An event he had watched many times in the past, even attended with his parents while they announced. Izuku can’t deny it’s exciting to watch on television, but he honestly hates going to it. The crowd is packed with screaming fans and hundreds of hero students throng the events to try and win, to show off their quirk, in order to get fame and internships.

Izuku doesn’t care for loud noises, crowds, or impressing anyone. He won’t deny that he has a leg up in that he knows all the UA teachers and his parents are pros, so he doesn’t need national recognition in order for a hero to choose him for an internship or a work study. Mostly, he just doesn’t know how he could even hope to advance in the festival, given his quirk. If he were paired up against someone like Shouto or Bakugou, he’d have no chance. 

When the bell rings for the end of homeroom, everyone packs up to head to math. Izuku doesn’t want to disrespect Ectoplasm, but he can’t stand the idea of going to class today. Telling Iida he’s heading to the restroom, Izuku resolves to skip class entirely and go to the library. He's not sure what drives him to do it exactly, especially when he’s never skipped class once in his life, but today seems like the kind of day for doing it.

He walks into the library, instantly relaxing when he smells the familiar scent of the books. Being a class period, the library is empty, and Izuku takes the opportunity to settle in his favorite chair, pulling out a book off the shelf at random. 

He needs a distraction. Needs to not think for a while.

The book is fortunately a big one, and complicated, a textbook on biology and aquatic plant life. Izuku dives in, letting his quirk work full force. He finishes hundreds of pages in minutes, grabbing another book and diving into it.

His focus is so zoned in on his books, he has no idea how much time is passing. He keeps going through book after book, until a large stack starts forming next to him. Just one more, if he reads more, learns more, the more useful he’ll be…

“Izuku.”

Izuku looks up, surprised to see Iida standing and staring at him with worry. 

“It’s after lunch,” Iida explains, eyeing the stack of books, “I’ve been looking all over for you. You missed math.” 

Izuku nods, a little ashamed. “I know, I just…needed a break.” 

Iida smiles understandingly. “I get it. I’ll help you put these away and then you should eat. We’ll be late to art, but I think Midnight-sensei will understand.” 

Izuku stays silent as they shelve the books, heading out to the cafeteria. It’s empty, but Lunch Rush takes pity on them, making them both some ramen. They eat it in relative silence, Izuku grateful he has a friend like Iida, who helps and supports him, but doesn’t badger him with questions. 

“Thank you,” Izuku says when they return their lunch trays, “I really appreciate you looking out for me.”

Iida smiles, slinging his arm over Izuku’s shoulders. “Of course, you’re my best friend. We should get to class now, though.”

When Izuku gets home after school, Aizawa is laid out on the couch. He’s not totally covered in bandages now, but he still has a cast on his arm and ankle and is still sleeping off quirk exhaustion. Hizashi is at the table, dark circles under his eyes and with two laptops in front of him, typing almost frantically. 

“I’m home,” Izuku says quietly, not wanting to wake up Aizawa. He puts down his school bag and takes his shoes off before walking to the table to give Hizashi a hug.

“Hey, Izu,” Hizashi sighs tiredly, “How was school today?”

“Alright,” Izuku replies, “How’s dad?”

Hizashi looks over at the couch, worry lining his forehead. “He’s okay, just tired. I didn’t want to move him when he fell asleep earlier. Do you have a lot of homework tonight?”

Izuku shakes his head, “Just math but I um, didn’t go to math today. I’m sorry.”

Hizashi’s eyes widen in surprise. “You skipped class?”

Izuku’s stomach churns as he twists his hands anxiously. He hadn’t meant to confess to this so quickly, but he doesn’t want to lie to his parents.

“I’m sorry,” Izuku mumbles, “I went to the library instead. Everyone was asking questions about how dad was doing and I just…didn’t want to answer them anymore.”

Hizashi reaches over, putting a gentle hand on Izuku’s arm. “I understand. You can’t skip class, though. Next time, just get a pass from your teacher to go to the counseling or nurse’s office for a break, okay?”

Izuku nods, feeling a little better after telling the truth. He looks at Hizashi’s face more closely, worried when he sees how tired his dad looks. 

“You need to get some sleep,” Izuku says, “Please. You’re no good to dad half dead yourself. I can make dinner and take care of him tonight. Please go to sleep.”

Hizashi sighs, rubbing his face before nodding, closing both of the computers. “Okay…you’re right. If you need me, please wake me up.” 

Izuku says he will, but watching his dad’s exhausted frame walk away, he resolves not to wake his dad up for anything less than a full-fledged emergency. With both of his parents asleep, Izuku heads into the kitchen, getting out ingredients to make ramen. 

While the water boils, he changes out of his uniform into sweatpants and a t-shirt, planning on relaxing tonight himself. He heads back to the kitchen, cooking the noodles and assembling the soup. 

He makes a bowl for himself and keeps the rest simmering on low heat on the stove, so it’ll still be hot if his parents wake up soon. When an hour passes and both of them are still asleep, Izuku decides to put the soup in the fridge and clean up.

He does the dishes, takes out the garbage, and plugs in the two laptops Hizashi was using to charge. Aizawa is still asleep on the couch and Izuku is worried that he’ll hurt himself if he sleeps there. 

Walking over to the couch, Izuku gently shakes Aizawa’s uninjured shoulder, watching in relief when his dad blinks awake.

“Hey, you shouldn’t sleep out here,” Izuku says, helping Aizawa sit up slowly, “I already sent dad to bed, you should go too.”

“How long have you been home?” Aizawa yawns, sounding truly out of it. Izuku figures he’s still on a lot of painkillers.

“A few hours,” Izuku says, helping Aizawa stand and walk to the bedroom. Hizashi is collapsed on their bed still in his clothes, and both Izuku and Aizawa smile at the sight. Izuku helps Aizawa lay down next to Hizashi, pulling up a blanket over them both.

Aizawa’s asleep almost instantly, and Izuku makes sure their cell phones are plugged in and charging before bringing two glasses of water and setting them on their bedside tables. He even grabs Aizawa’s medication bottles from the living room and puts them in the bedroom, just in case he needs them through the night.

After his parents are asleep, Izuku turns off the lights in the apartment and finishes cleaning up. He brushes his teeth, washes his face and hands, and heads into his bedroom. He slides under his blankets with a sigh, grabbing the nearest book to read.

He’s asleep before he can even finish the first paragraph.

Aizawa recovers over the rest of the week, and through a few sessions with Recovery Girl, is well enough to go back in a few days. The worry of his dad’s recovery off of his shoulders, Izuku decides to start considering the Sports Festival.

He knows it’s not in the spirit of UA, but he really has no interest in participating. He’s yearning for the calm, quiet days he spent at UA before he was a student, learning at his own pace. The competition, the stress, the villains, his weeks at UA have certainly been harder than he had anticipated.

He thinks about his lack of enthusiasm for the event the entire week, not sure exactly what’s motivating everyone else so much. A few are obvious; wanting to win for fame, internships. Shouto says he wants to prove his father wrong. Iida wants to live up to his brother’s reputation. Shinsou wants to prove brainwashing isn’t a villain’s quirk. 

Meanwhile, Izuku isn’t sure where his motivation lies, other than wanting to keep his family alive. He figures that’s a bit of a morbid thought compared to what most of his classmates are feeling, but he’s not sure what to do.

He ponders it for a long time until he comes to a decision, knowing it’s time to talk to his parents about it. 

On Friday when Hizashi and Aizawa are in the teacher’s lounge grading papers, Izuku walks in during lunch, twisting his fingers together nervously.

“Izu, hey,” Hizashi says, “This is a surprise, shouldn’t you be in the lunchroom?”

Izuku swallows hard, looking at both of his parents with determination. “I don’t think I want to participate in the Sports Festival this year.” 

Aizawa and Hizashi share a look before Aizawa pats the seat next to him on the couch. Izuku walks over, sitting down next to him. There’s no one else in the room, so it’s silent while his parents wait for him to explain.

“It’s just…I want to do a work study with one of you anyways,” Izuku rushes out, “I don’t…want to be on television, with the crowds. I don’t care about any of it. And my quirk…it’d be useless, I’d barely make it through the first event.” 

Aizawa leans over, gently squeezing Izuku’s arm. “Where is all this talk coming from about you being useless? You said the same thing after the USJ. You must know nothing about you is useless.” 

Izuku’s heart clenches. “Maybe not in the normal world, but here at UA…everyone else is so incredible, with their quirks. But even more than that, they all have a reason to be here. Motivation. I just…the only reason I really want to be a hero is keep you two safe.”

Izuku hadn’t meant to blurt it out like that, but he doesn’t regret saying it. Both his parents looked shocked, and then saddened at the words.

“Oh, Izu,” Hizashi murmurs, “How long have you felt that way?”

Izuku shrugs, “I don’t know. But I just…I don’t want to do the Festival. It just…feels like too much right now.” 

“Izuku,” Aizawa sighs, sounding truly conflicted, “Kid, your dad and I aren’t going to make you do anything you don’t want to do, but let’s talk about it a little more. The Sports Festival is an important part of UA life and the culture of your class. You’d be the only person not participating.”

Izuku shrugs, “I know but…all those people. The crowds. I wouldn’t be able to focus. And you’re not healthy enough to announce anyways this year, dad.”

“I have a clean bill of health,” Aizawa reminds Izuku gently, “I promise, Zashi wouldn’t let me set foot here if I didn’t.” 

“He’s right,” Hizashi adds, “Izu, if it’s the crowds, we can give you support equipment to block the noise. And we can talk strategy about how you use your quirk to your advantage.” 

Izuku shakes his head, anxiety twisting inside of him, “I don’t think I really want to.”

A silence follows this statement and Hizashi and Aizawa both look at him with no judgment, although the quiet makes Izuku squirm. He still doesn’t feel like he really fits here, at UA, in his parent’s world. As a student, Izuku doesn’t seem to have the same desires and motivations as his classmates. He’s not sure if he’d even make a decent hero.

“Alright,” Aizawa says gently, “It's been a stressful few weeks for our family. Everyone would understand if you took a break. But think about it a little more, alright? We don’t want you missing out on opportunities and regretting it later on.” 

“Izuku, what are you saying? You have to do the festival,” Kaminari says later in class. Izuku was telling Iida and Shinsou he was thinking of skipping it, and the others have a lot to say on the matter.

“It wouldn’t feel right without you!” Uraraka chimes in anxiously.

“Tch, it’s pathetic,” Bakugou snorts, folding his arms, “You’re in class 1-A, Midoriya. You’d better show up and show out. We’re the top students, and your parents teach here. You can’t not participate. Suck it up.” 

It’s not a kind speech at all, but in a strange way it does snap Izuku out of his anxious thoughts regarding the festival a little. His parents have requested the support department make him some earplugs that will function as communication devices and also noise canceling, to block out the crowd. They’ve been training in class in earnest for the festival anyways, so it’s not like Izuku isn’t prepared. He’s fully not expecting to even make it through the first round, but he figures Bakugou does have a point, and so do the rest of his classmates.

He may not want to do it, but if it will make his friends and his parents happy, Izuku supposes he can give it a try. It’s not like he’ll last long, anyways.

When the day of the Sports Festival arrives, Izuku’s heart is in his throat as class 1-A walks out into the stadium. The crowd is enormous, but he can’t hear their cheers through his new headphones, grateful to his parents. It's overwhelming standing there with everyone, and it takes all of Izuku's focus not to panic. He tries to shake himself out of it, wanting to do the best he can, even though it's likely he'll be eliminated in the first round.

The first event is finally announced, an obstacle course, and Izuku immediately knows he’s got no shot of winning it. Opting to think creatively, he looks around at his classmates. How will they use their quirks? Iida will run too fast for anyone to catch him. Bakugou will use explosions to launch himself forward. Uraraka will float herself above the others. Shouto will likely ice the ground, propelling himself forward.

It comes to Izuku in an instant on what to do. He braces himself at the beginning, eyeing Shouto’s position.

“Ready…. START!”

Izuku runs as quickly as he can, ignoring everyone but Shouto. He watches Shouto raise his right arm and Izuku braces himself, jumping up the second Shouto shoots out a large patch of ice behind him. Using the ice to propel himself forward, Izuku slides past the others who were caught in Shouto’s ice, shockingly putting him right up near the front of the group.

He manages to get through the ice and he sees the same robots from the UA entrance exams. Grinning internally, he leaps forward, opening the side panel and grabbing the wires. He had read a lot of robotics manuals since and he understands how these function.

Others are racing past him, but he ignores them, focusing on the robot. After a few minutes, he rewires it so that he can control the robot’s movements. Climbing on the back of it, Izuku grabs onto the robot’s arms and twists them.

The robot launches itself forward and Izuku is shocked to find that he’s actually having fun. He weaves and dodges through the other students, getting the robot to take him all the way to the finish line. 

He finishes in fifteenth place, which is an absolute shock to him. The next round is a cavalry battle, a team event, and Izuku pairs with Uraraka, Shouto, and Shinsou. They do well and manage to move into one-on-one matches.

Izuku has to laugh when he sees that his first match is Shouto. There’s no way he can beat Shouto, not at all, but he resolves to at least stay in the fight for a few minutes. 

After a short rest, Izuku and Shouto are called out into the ring, standing across from each other in the arena. Shouto looks calm as ever, and Izuku is pretty sure he has the same expression on his face. Izuku knows he’s outmatched; he’s seen Shouto create a glacier with his fingertips in training. So, what’s his advantage here?

Izuku tries to approach the match like he approaches his books; focus, listen, dive in completely. Block out everything else around him. With his earplugs, he can’t hear the crowd or the announcers booth, so he has no idea what’s being said.

Instead he focuses on Shouto. Shouto has both a fire and an ice side, but almost never uses his left side, his fire. He favors his right side and using his ice, which means he will almost certainly open with a big, powerful move. He also knows that despite being friends, Shouto won’t hold back at all. 

Izuku feels he can reasonably predict enough of Shouto’s movements to stay on his feet for a few minutes. Shouto steps back into a fighting stance and Izuku follows suit, keeping his eyes locked on Shouto’s hands and feet.

“START!” 

The call to start comes through his earpieces, likely thanks to his parents, and Izuku instantly leaps backwards to avoid the jet of ice that Shouto sprays at him. As he flips through the air, Izuku notices Shouto seems sluggish today, moving a lot less nimbly than usual. He wonders if he’s feeling alright.

Another jet of ice comes towards him and Izuku once again feels he has ample time to dodge, even able to run around the stream and get closer to Shouto. He’s surprised to see that Shouto looks shocked, raising his hands up to block a kick Izuku aims at him.

They spar for a while, but Izuku feels like Shouto isn’t even trying. The fight is too slow; he can predict every motion, every movement. Why is Shouto taking it easy on him? 

He backflips to avoid another stab of ice and Shouto begins to look frustrated. Izuku doesn’t understand, Shouto never misses hits in training. He’s knocked Izuku down enough times to prove that.

When Izuku lands, one of his earpieces falls out, and a rush of sound comes to him.

“Nice…dodge…by…Midoriya!” the announcer says, but they sound strange, distorted. Izuku looks up to see the crowd moving as if in slow motion, and his jaw drops.

“How…are…you….so….fast?” Shouto calls to him, voice sounding too low, too slow. Izuku dodges again. He has no idea what’s going on, but he’s somehow slowed down his perception of time.

Izuku is shocked. Is this part of his quirk? He’s felt focus like this before when reading, but never when doing anything else, especially when fighting. This laser focus, this ease of movement. It shouldn’t be possible, but excitement rushes through him. His quirk is evolving.

He hears Shouto yell something, and Izuku’s attention flares back to the fight when a hot burst of flame suddenly sends him knocked out of bounds in the ring. He had expected to lose, and he doesn’t care about the battle, but he’s shocked when he sees his fight with Shouto lasted nearly seven minutes. He hadn’t expected to last seven seconds against him.

Izuku is ushered off the ring by medics, but he assures them he’s fine. He can feel Shouto staring at him as he’s escorted to the underground waiting area in the arena.

“Izuku!” 

He looks up, seeing both of his parents rushing towards him, looking both worried and proud.

“Kid, that was incredible,” Hizashi gushes, pulling Izuku into a hug, “How did you move so fast? It was like you were reading Shouto’s mind.”

“I don’t know,” Izuku replies, as Hizashi steps back, keeping a hand on his shoulder, “I’ve never…that’s never happened before. It was like time slowed down. Everything looked and sounded weird.”

“Like when you read?” Aizawa asks curiously, and Izuku nods. “Interesting. Okay kid, we might need another quirk counseling appointment for you. In the meantime, let’s get you checked out."

Chapter Text

After the Sports Festival, Izuku is shocked to learn from his parents that he’s actually had internship offers from a few higher ranked agencies. Apparently, his speed in the match against Shouto and quick thinking in the obstacle course earned him some credit with the agencies, even though he didn’t place that highly overall. 

His parents say they’ll still take him as their intern, if he wants, but after his success at the festival, Izuku figures he should push himself to try something new. He’s looking over the offer from Nighteye Agency at the kitchen table when his parents walk in, sitting down in the chairs next to him. 

“Anything good?” Hizashi asks, gesturing to the paper off which Izuku is reading.

Izuku nods, “Yeah, it’s Nighteye. I’m thinking about saying yes. He has a mental quirk, like I do.”

“That’d be a good fit,” Hizashi agrees, “Nighteye works closely with All Might, too.”

Izuku privately thinks that All Might and Nighteye are a strange combination of heroes to have working together, but before he can voice his thoughts, Aizawa interrupts by holding out his phone for Izuku to see.

“Speaking of your quirk, you should see this.”

Izuku puts down the papers and looks at the phone. His dad has a video queued, footage of Izuku’s match with Shouto. Aizawa presses play and Izuku watches the fight for the first time with shock.

In the footage, Shouto looks clumsy, like he’s taking wild shots while Izuku all but dances around him. Izuku’s moving so fast it looks unnatural and he can understand now why Shouto was so surprised. Izuku looks like a totally different person.

“You look like you have super speed,” Hizashi comments, watching it alongside him, “But that’s not what you said it felt like, right?”

Izuku shakes his head, watching himself dodge Shouto on camera, “No, it was definitely more like everything else was slowing down. My brain was taking in all the information like it does when I read, it made it easy to focus. I actually thought Shouto was taking it easy on me, until my ear plug fell out and I heard the crowd.”

“Interesting,” Aizawa says, putting his phone down, “I have a theory about that, about your quirk.”

Izuku looks up, interested and a little confused. He’s always loved his quirk, but the prospect of it evolving or being something different is exciting. 

“What if your quirk is actually hyper-focusing with an ability to manipulate time?” Aizawa asks, “We’ve never had your IQ tested. Your memory and your genius may not be related to your quirk at all.” 

Izuku freezes. Manipulate time? It sounds powerful, almost too much, and he’s not sure about being a genius, he’s just read a lot, that’s all. He’s smart, he knows that, but he wouldn’t put himself up there with any kind of actual geniuses.

“It would make sense,” Hizashi replies, “Reading is just how you discovered your quirk. There was no reason to suspect your quirk had time abilities because your reading speed and comprehension was so far above the average person. But there are quirkless people with eidetic memories, too.”

Izuku’s head spins. He can see his parents’ point, meaning that this would change everything he thinks about himself and his quirk. Would that mean his quirk is actually some kind of laser focus? Some ability to make time truly slow down, or is it simply his perception of time that’s changing?

“We’ll still need to get you assessed,” Aizawa continues, “We could be totally wrong. But I think there’s enough evidence to show at the very least that your quirk assessment isn’t totally accurate.”

“We should have you take an IQ test too,” Hizashi adds, “The more information we can gather, the more that you’ll be able to understand about yourself. Would that be something you’d be okay with?”

Izuku nods, overwhelmed, but not all in a bad way. He feels an anxious excitement flooding through him, hardly able to contain his thoughts from whizzing at a hundred miles an hour. Suddenly, he feels the urge to experiment. To try things out. If he can get in that focused zone again, would other things go faster too?

“Can I make dinner tonight?” Izuku blurts and both of his parents look surprised at the change of topic.

“Sure, if you want, but-“ Hizashi starts to say, but Izuku doesn’t let him finish, leaping into the kitchen and staring at the fridge.

Ramen. He tries to focus solely and completely on ramen recipes, cooking ramen, the flavors and textures. Excitement swells inside him when he feels that same focus come back over him, and he grins. Everything around him seems to narrow down to just what he’s focusing on, the kitchen, the food, the recipe. If his parents are talking to him, he can’t hear it. 

To his parents, he probably looks like a madman, standing grinning at the fridge, but Izuku finds this exhilarating. He’s always loved learning new things, but finding out something new about himself is beyond thrilling, something he can investigate and explore. 

He glances at the clock on the wall noting the time and nods, opening the fridge and beginning to make the ramen. It feels to him like he’s moving at a normal speed, but the numbers on the clock don’t lie. Judging by how slowling the seconds are ticking, Izuku’s moving much faster than he should be able to.

Sure enough, the ramen is cooking on the stove in less than a minute, complete with toppings. Izuku had even gotten out the bowls and chopsticks in the same amount of time. He turns around, beaming at his parents who are both standing there, a mixture of shock and pride on their faces. 

“I think you’re right,” Izuku says, excitement still rushing through him, “That felt exactly like when I read. I just needed to focus on something, and it was just like when I processed the words. I think…you might be onto something about my quirk.”

“Amazing,” Hizashi grins, “That was incredible, Izuku.” 

Izuku is flying high. With a quirk like this, he could fight . He could be a proper hero, on par with his class. It’s not a physical quirk, but it’s hard to hit someone you can’t catch. He’d be able to keep up in quirk training and wouldn’t feel so much of a burden anymore. 

“It is amazing, but we don’t really care about your quirk, Izu,” Aizawa says, Izuku snapping out of his thoughts to look at his dad with confusion. 

“Don’t get us wrong, we’re proud of you and we’re very excited for you,” Aizawa continues while Hizashi nods, “But whether or not you have a quirk or become a hero isn’t important to us. Quirk or quirkless, genius or average, we don’t care. We love you, and your worth is not defined by what your quirk can do. Your dad and I hate hearing you call yourself useless, because it couldn’t be further from the truth.” 

Izuku swallows hard, embarrassed to feel tears burning in the back of his eyes, not expecting such an emotional speech from Aizawa. 

“You could never be useless, Izu,” Hizashi says softly, reaching over to squeeze Izuku’s hand, “No matter what.” 

Izuku wipes at his eyes, not expecting the tidal wave of emotion that’s rushing through him.

“Thanks,” he murmurs, clearing his throat, “Um, the ramen should be ready soon.”

Dinner is delicious, and Izuku is proud. They spend the meal talking about his quirk, his potential, and making appointments for some tests. After dinner, Izuku does homework for a little while before they settle on the couch together, watching a movie. 

It’s a calm, quiet night. Izuku finishes the evening by rereading an old favorite book in bed, experimenting with trying to speed up or slow down his focus as he reads, seeing how his perception of time changes. It’s not long before he falls asleep, the large book still on his chest.

The next thing he knows, he’s being gently shaken away, blinking in confusion in his dark room.

“Izu, wake up honey,” Aizawa murmurs.

Izuku rubs his eyes. He glances at the clock, surprised that it’s two in the morning. He’s even more surprised to see both of his parents in his room in full hero costumes with serious expressions on their faces. Sitting up straight, Izuku’s stomach twists with anxiety. This can’t be good.

“We need to talk to you,” Hizashi says, “It’s serious. Both your dad and I have just been called out for emergency patrol.”

Izuku’s fully awake now. “Emergency patrol? What happened?”

“Stain,” Aizawa spits out the name like a curse, “He attacked again tonight. Izu, it’s Tenya’s brother, Ingenium. He’s in critical condition.”

Izuku’s stomach lurches. Stain. Hero-killer Stain, the villain who had killed forty heroes already. Izuku’s heart aches for Iida, knowing his friend must be absolutely devastated right now. Tensei Iida, Ingenium, is Iida’s older brother by fifteen years. Iida sees him as almost another parental figure, and Izuku knows this must be crushing to him. 

“Will Tensei live?” Izuku asks shakily. 

“Yes, but he’ll probably never walk again,” Hizashi replies, “His hero career is over.”

Izuku winces at that, knowing how much Ingenium meant not only to the Iida family, but to many people. Ingenium was a wonderful hero.

“We’ve both been called to look for Stain tonight,” Aizawa continues, “The HPSC and UA are working together to catch him, and there’s an all-call out for anyone available.”

“Both of you?” Izuku asks anxiously. He's terrified to let them out of his sight, especially after what happened at the USJ.

“Yes, but we’ll be fine,” Hizashi reassures him, “We’re assigned to the same precinct. You know we’d never let anything happen to each other, as long as we’re together.” 

“I’d kill anyone who touches your dad,” Aizawa deadpans, but it makes Izuku smile a little in spite of himself.

“Shou,” Hizashi chastises, “Izu, I’m sorry. We don’t have a choice. All the UA staff is being called out except Nezu. Are you going to be okay here alone? If not, we can take you to UA before we go on patrol.”

Izuku swallows hard. “I’ll be fine. Just..please don’t get hurt.”

“We’ll do our absolute best,” Aizawa swears, “And we’ll text you every hour kid, I promise.”

“Every hour?” Izuku asks, gripping the blanket.

“We promise,” Hizashi says, leaning over to hug Izuku tightly, “Please try and get some sleep. You still have school tomorrow.”

“So do you,” Izuku chokes out, making Hizashi chuckle. He pulls back, giving room for Aizawa to lean in and hug Izuku, too. 

“We love you, Izu,” Aizawa murmurs, rubbing Izuku’s back, “We’ll be safe and home before you know it.” 

Izuku tries not to panic as they say their goodbyes. He gets out of bed, watching them both leave. The door to the apartment shuts with a kind of finality, and for the first time ever, Izuku feels uncomfortable in his own home. 

He knows he’s probably being a little irrational, but he can’t help the little choked sob that escapes out of him, echoing around the empty apartment. He can’t stand the darkness, so he walks around and turns on all of the lights, knowing there’s no way he’s falling back asleep tonight.

Once the lights are on, Izuku grabs a glass of water and a book, sitting down on the couch. He only manages to sit for about two minutes before he gets up, head spinning with thoughts of Iida and his parents. He goes into his room and grabs his old stuffed animal, bringing it out to the couch with him and hugging it tightly. He knows it’s childish, but he needs a level of comfort right now. 

He tries to focus on a book, to take his mind off things, but he can’t. Every time he starts to narrow in his focus, an anxious worry about his parents or what’s happening to Iida’s brother crosses through his mind.

Knowing there’s no chance that he can focus tonight on anything, or sleep, Izuku turns on the television, switching it to HeroTube. They’re talking about Stain and the incident with Ingenium, reporting on the dispatched heroes all over the city. Izuku prays for a glimpse of his parents.

Izuku keeps his cell phone clutched in his hand, relieved when he receives a text from Hizashi after an hour reassuring him that they’re both alright. The knot in his chest loosening slightly, he sends a few more texts, first to Iida to show support, and the next to their friend group chat.

Uraraka must be asleep, because she doesn’t respond, but Shinsou and Shouto reply straight away, both acknowledging that they’ve seen the news and will support Iida tomorrow at school. 

The rest of the night is spent with Izuku watching the news, waiting for the texts every hour from his parents. At four thirty in the morning, Izuku begins to nod off, still clutching his stuffed animal and nestled under a thick blanket on the couch. He curls himself up into a small ball, trying to stay warm.

He drifts half asleep for a while, finally falling asleep completely at around five. He doesn’t wake up when the apartment door opens and his parents walk through, looking totally exhausted. 

“God, he looks like a little kid,” Hizashi whispers when he notices his son on the couch, taking off his shoes, “Shou, he turned all the lights on, look.”

Aizawa sighs, heart aching for their son, but he’s too tired to reply. They both smell like the streets and look dead tired, and both of them want to collapse and go to sleep for days. But, they’re parents first, and he walks over to the couch, smoothing back the hair on Izuku’s forehead.

“We’re home,” he murmurs, and Izuku wakes up, eyes filled with relief when he sees them both back and unharmed.

“Is everyone alright?” Izuku asks and Hizashi nods.

“Yes, there were no casualties tonight,” he explains, taking off his shoes and vest, “No sign of Stain, either, but no one was injured. We ran into a bit of trouble with some low-level villains, but nothing to write home about.”

Izuku nods, relief flooding every inch of him. “Thank you for coming home safe. Both of you.”

“Always, kid.”

School is tough that morning. Running on almost no sleep, the UA staff is irritable and exhausted, and many of the students with heroes in their families are the same. Shouto seems alright, but Izuku knows he must have been up all night as well. Shouto and his father have problems, ones Izuku doesn’t totally understand, but he knows that Shouto doesn’t want his father dead. 

Iida is the worst off, though, looking closed off and upset. Izuku makes a beeline for his desk before class starts, wanting to support his friend. 

“Tenya, are you doing alright?” Izuku asks softly, and Iida shrugs.

“I’d rather not talk about it,” he replies, “It’s been a long and terrible night. I’d just like to focus on schoolwork.”

Izuku nods, wanting to respect Iida’s wishes. “Okay, but I’m here for whatever you need, alright?”

Iida smiles at him, but it doesn’t reach his eyes. “Thank you. Do you want to sit by me for the next exercise? We’re working on hero names this morning, Midnight is teaching it.” 

Izuku settles himself down by Iida, quickly joined by Shouto, Shinsou, and Uraraka, all crowded in a group. Everyone seems to have gotten the memo not to ask Iida about what happened, and they all focus on their hero names. 

“I was thinking of Uravity,” Uraraka blushes, “Um, like my name and gravity together. What do you think?”

“It suits you,” Shouto adds, “I’m just going with my first name. Easy to remember, simple. Shinsou, how about you?”

Shinsou sighs, running his fingers through his hair. “I’ve been toying with a few. Since I got my voice changer and I’ve been working on more mind control stuff, my mom suggested Mockingbird.”

“That’s cool,” Izuku smiles, “I don’t know about mine, since all that weird stuff happened with my quirk, I don’t really know what to call myself now.”

“You don’t have to choose yet,” Iida says quietly, “I’m not…ready to choose mine, either.” 

Shinsou smirks, “Well, whatever it is, it’ll be better than Bakugou’s.”

“What the hell did you just say, extra?” Bakugou snarls, “Got a problem, mindfucker?”

“Language!” Midnight calls and Shinsou rolls his eyes. 

“‘King Explosion Murder God Dynamite’ are you for real?” Shinsou smirks, “Dude, just go with Dynamite. You’re not a villain, so don’t name yourself like one.” 

Bakugou scoffs, but there’s some good natured laughing at that, and even Iida smirks a little. Izuku goes back to pondering his hero name. He had always imagined if he ended up being a hero, his name would be something to do in relation to his reading skills. But now with a quirk that appears to change the perception of time, Izuku isn’t sure what to call himself.

“Izuku, what is your quirk exactly?” Shouto asks, “You said you think your quirk actually manipulates time, or your perception of it, right?”

Izuku nods, “I did say that, but I don’t know for sure if that’s what my quirk actually does. I still need to get it assessed. That’s why I’m unsure about a hero name.” 

“In the meantime, we’ll just call you Izuku,” Shinsou shrugs with a yawn, “You and Shouto can both use your first names. Easier to remember that way.”

With a lot on his mind, Izuku starts his work study with Nighteye’s agency the next day. He heads to the office, a bit uneasy. Iida has still been off, not responding to texts and choosing a strange agency for his work study, all the way out in Hosu. It’s playing on Izuku’s mind, unsure of what to do or say in order to help his friend. 

He tries to put his concerns aside as he walks into Nighteye’s agency, standing up a little taller and attempting to look as grown up as he can in his hero costume. He checks in at the desk and walks up the stairs, knocking on Nighteye’s door.

“Come,” a voice says and Izuku enters. The office is dark, fairly empty, with a desk in the center. Nighteye is sitting behind it, elbows propped up on the desk with his hands folded. He looks incredibly serious, and Izuku isn’t sure exactly what he should do next.

“Sit down,” Nighteye says, gesturing at a chair in front of the desk. Izuku does, trying not to squirm or show his anxiety on his face or body language. 

“So, Izuku Midoriya, son of Eraserhead and Present Mic. Recently, you have discovered new things about your quirk, correct?”

“Yes, sir,” Izuku responds politely. 

Nighteye nods. “I see. Well, I am glad you have chosen to work with us this week, Midoirya. People like us, we understand a terrible burden, do we not? A burden of the mind.”

Izuku’s a little confused. His quirk is a lot of things, but he’s never considered it a burden before. He likes losing himself in books, in that focused feeling. And he doesn’t mind remembering everything, in fact, he likes it. 

“Sir, I don’t feel like my quirk is a burden,” Izuku says, watching Nighteye raise an eyebrow, “Especially now that I might be discovering it’s something different from what I originally thought.”

“Yes, I can imagine,” Nighteye says, “Well, firstly, you are going to take an IQ test. Then, I want to assess your quirk. I am qualified to do both of these things, and I have your parents’ permission. Do I have your consent?”

Izuku’s startled, but he tries not to let it show. “Yes, sir.”

Nighteye slides over a stapled packet of paper and tells him, “You have ten minutes. Start.” 

Izuku looks at the paper, back and front, narrowing his focus so he processes each question, knowing the answers almost immediately. He writes them down, finishing in about three minutes before sliding the papers back to Nighteye.

Nighteye says nothing, simply reads through Izuku’s responses and writes something down on a sheet of paper. After a long, silent moment, he looks up, folding his hands together.

“Your parents tell me your memory is eidetic,” Nighteye says, “And that you remember everything you have ever read. Would you say this statement is accurate?”

“Yes, sir.”

Nighteye nods, continuing to write, before looking back up at Izuku.

“I estimate your IQ is at least one hundred and eighty,” Nighteye says, “Based on this test and the speed at which you finished it, that puts you in the category of exceptional. Combined with your memory, it is no surprise that your quirk was initially misdiagnosed. You are a genius, and that is not refutable. The question is, how does your quirk play into it?”

Izuku’s head is whirling, but he says nothing, getting the impression that Nighteye is a more serious person and probably would not appreciate interruptions.

“That is what we will find out this week, together,” Nighteye says, “Let’s begin.”

Patrol with Nighteye is interesting. Izuku’s taken all over the city, following the hero and learning about Nighteye’s quirk, his foresight, allowing him to see the future of anyone he touches. It does seem a heavy burden to bear, and Izuku notices the hero always keeps at least a meter's distance between them, so as to not touch Izuku. 

The fourth day of working with Nighteye, he takes Izuku to Hosu. The area is mainly patrolled by Endeavor, but there are smaller agencies there, like the one Iida is interning for. Nighteye has been called into the search for Stain as well, so Izuku is there to watch and learn, but given strict orders not to engage. 

It’s halfway through the fourth evening of his internship, when Izuku receives a strange text from Iida. There’s no words, just a location, and Izuku immediately has a terrible feeling. He shares the location with his parents, before heading over to where it's located on the map. Nighteye is busy talking with the police who are out looking for Stain, and no one notices Izuku slipping away.

Izuku runs towards the location that Iida sent, hoping it was an accident and nothing is actually wrong. As he gets closer, he can feel his phone vibrating incessantly in his pocket, knowing his parents must be calling him. He reaches in to answer, but he turns the corner to the area where Iida sent the text from, coming to a horrifying sight.

The first thing he sees is the pro-hero known as Native, leaning against a wall and looking like he might be dead. Iida is laying in the alley, alive, but unmoving. Across the alley, brandishing a katana, is the hero-killer Stain.

Izuku freezes. He hadn’t expected to run straight into the villain, but Stain catches sight of him and Izuku knows he can’t run, or call for help. His phone is still vibrating in his pocket and Izuku can only hope someone gets here in time to help.

“Izuku!” Iida cries, noticing him standing there, “Don’t let him get near you! If he tastes your blood, he’ll paralyze you!”

Izuku curses internally, locking eyes with Stain. His newfound abilities are too new for him to rely on in this situation. Nighteye has been helping him train his focus ability and his time perception, but it’s still too unpredictable for him to use. 

Instead, his mind flashes back to the USJ. Stain seems completely different from Shigaraki, but Izuku thinks fast. What would someone like the hero-killer want to talk about? What would hold his attention?

“Not another brat,” Stain sighs, sounding annoyed, “I didn’t come here to kill children, but this one got in my way. You, you’re a little hero student, aren’t you?”

Izuku thinks fast, deciding to be honest, but keeps his voice level. “Yes, I am. My name is Izuku.” 

“Izuku,” Stain says slowly, as if tasting the name on his tongue, “And why are you here, Izuku?”

Izuku has a flash of inspiration. He needs Stain to talk about his ideals and needs him to monologue. 

“I’m on patrol with my parents,” Izuku lies, keeping one eye on Iida. He’s not close enough to defend his friend yet, but he can see he already has Stain’s attention. 

Stain grins, licking his katana blade. “Your parents? You’re giving me a lot of information, Izuku. Your name. Your family. What are they teaching you at UA?”

Izuku stands tall, keeping the lies going. “To be honest. Heroes are supposed to be honest and kind. That’s what my parents taught me.”

Stain looks curious, ignoring Iida and Native, his attention locked on Izuku, just like Izuku planned. “Who are your parents?”

“Eraserhead and Present Mic,” Izuku says. Iida’s eyes widen in horror, but Izuku ignores him. He knows what he’s doing.

Stain grins brilliantly, flashing his teeth which look like fangs under the streetlights. “Eraser and Mic, eh? Two of the better ones, I have to admit. Not like All Might, of course, but not as rotten as some of the others.”

“Yes, they saved me from the streets when I was a child,” Izuku continues, “I was an orphan, living alone, and they saved me. Gave me a home. Loved me.” 

Stain considers this for a moment, and Izuku sees the villain’s hand tense on his sword. A warning flares through Izuku’s mind, knowing it’s likely Stain will strike soon. He can’t keep him distracted forever.

“That story makes me want to vomit,” Stain snarls, “Enough of this inane jabber. I have so much more left to do, and you are wasting my time.” 

Izuku sees the movement Stain makes almost before he’s about to make it, and he has no choice but to use his power to slow time down, jumping into the air just as Stain slashes at him with his katana.

“Izuku!” Iida cries, but Izuku has already gotten out of the way. He’s so focused that Stain looks clumsy, like he’s slashing his sword through water, sluggish and slow. He doesn’t attack Stain, but he dodges, trying not to lose himself to panic.

Evade, evade, evade. He thinks to himself, just like at the USJ. If he can keep Stain’s attention on him, keep him focused, Iida might be able to get away safely. 

Even with Izuku’s focus, Stain is still a formidable enemy, and the villain raises his katana, lunging for Izuku’s stomach. Fear floods through Izuku as he tries to jump out of the way in time, but he knows he’s not going to make it. Bracing himself for the agonizing pain he’s about to feel, Izuku closes his eyes.

A sudden loud noise hurts Izuku’s ears so badly he snaps out of focus, falling to the ground and covering his ears, curling in the fetal position. The sound is so loud his body vibrates with it and he screws his eyes shut tight.

After a few seconds of shock, it comes to him that this sound is Hizashi’s voice quirk. Izuku’s only heard it a few times before, but he had been wearing hearing protection at the time. For his dad to be using it where it could damage Izuku, it means he must have been in more danger from Stain than he thought. It also means his parents are here and that help has arrived.

Opening his eyes but keeping his ears covered, Izuku sees Stain curled on the ground in a similar way as him. Hizashi and Aizawa are both in the alley, looking at Stain with a kind of feral rage. Aizawa swings his capture weapon, wrapping it around Stain completely before walking over and kicking the katana out of his hand. 

Police swarm the alley, taking the enraged Stain into custody. A few medics arrive and grab Iida, and Native, while Izuku manages to lift himself up on shaky arms.

His ears are ringing and his head hurts, unable to hear anything. His parents run to him once Stain is apprehended and Izuku feels them hugging him. They’re talking, but the force of Hizashi’s quirk is still making Izuku’s ears ring. Aizawa has hearing protection in, used to working with his husband, but Izuku hadn’t been wearing his earplugs today.

Izuku tries to stand, but he feels unstable, wobbling and pressing a hand to his forehead. Aizawa puts an arm behind his back and another under his legs, picking him up and walking him towards an ambulance.

Izuku’s ears are still ringing during the ride to the hospital, his head pounding. He can hardly wrap his head around the fact that he just fought Stain , let alone the fact that he’s just been knocked down by his dad’s quirk. 

They’re talking to him, he can tell, but their voices sound muffled, like they’re talking at him through a wall. He shakes his head a little, pointing at his ears and both of their eyes widen in understanding.

Hizashi pulls out his cellphone and types something frantically, holding it up so Izuku can read it.

I’m so sorry. Stain was about to kill you, I had no choice.

Izuku reaches over, squeezing Hizashi’s arm and pulling him into a hug. 

“It’s okay,” he mumbles, unable to hear himself, “It’ll clear up.” 

Once checked in at the hospital, Izuku is thankfully in a private room. His parents are both there, Hizashi sitting vigil at Izuku’s side and Aizawa pacing anxiously. A long few minutes pass before Recovery Girl enters. She talks to his parents for a while before walking over, bending down, and kissing Izuku’s forehead.

Almost instantly, the ringing in his ears dissipates and he’s able to sit up, sound rushing back in. His parents are watching him nervously, so Izuku gives them a shaky smile.

“I’m fine, I can hear now,” he says, watching them both exhale with relief before turning to Recovery Girl, “Thank you.”

“Of course, Izuku,” she says, patting his arm, “You’re usually not careless like this. Please, keep yourself safe.”  

“I will,” he says, and she heads out, leaving the three of them alone.

“God, kid,” Hizashi chokes out, looking like he might cry, “I am so sorry. I never wanted to hurt you like that.”

“If you hadn’t used your quirk, I would be dead,” Izuku says simply, knowing it’s what his dad needs to hear, and also likely the truth, “And I’m fine, I promise.”

Hizashi turns around, facing away from him, and Izuku can see his shoulders shaking as he starts to cry. Standing up from the hospital bed, Izuku walks over, tugging his dad into a tight hug. 

Hizashi kisses his hair, rocking him like he’s a small child, while Aizawa puts a hand on Hizashi’s back, the three of them just standing in silence. 

“Nighteye called us in a panic just after you sent that text,” Aizawa says softly, “He had no idea where you were. Izu, you could have actually died tonight. You can’t…you can’t do things like this. You’re not a hero yet, and you still have abilities you don’t understand. I’m so thankful you’re alive, but you can’t do this again.” 

“I’m sorry,” Izuku mumbles, voice muffled from being pressed against Hizashi, “I just had to try to save Iida. I didn’t mean to worry you. I didn’t know Stain was there.”

“We know,” Hizashi says, moving back a little, putting a hand on Izuku’s shoulder, “You were very brave, Izu. We’re so proud of you. I just wish you didn’t have to do that.”

There’s silence for a moment before Izuku asks, “Am I in trouble for using my quirk? Don’t the police want to see me?”

“You didn’t use your registered quirk,” Aizawa says, so quickly that Izuku realizes his parents must have had that planned out, “There’s no evidence you used a quirk at all. You’re not in trouble.”

“Come on,” Hizashi sighs, looking at the two of them, “We’re all calling off UA tomorrow and we’re taking a break as a family. Let’s go home.”

Chapter Text

Izuku is sprawled out across his futon surrounded by a few different books his parents had bought him all about the theory of time. The books are fascinating and give him something to focus on instead of Stain.

Hizashi and Aizawa have both called off work and kept Izuku home the day after the incident with Stain. It feels strange to not be at school, but Izuku appreciates the break nonetheless. His life has gotten so much more intense since he started at UA, and having some time off feels nice.

His parents are resting too, both on the couch watching one of their favorite shows. Aizawa is asleep on Hizashi’s chest and Hizashi is lazily braiding his husband’s hair, looking half-asleep himself.

Izuku feels a fondness swell in him when he looks out through his open bedroom door at his parents. He knows he’s maybe a little more attached to his parents than most teenagers are, likely due to his childhood, but he truly loves spending time with them and he still feels very dependent on them. 

He looks over to his little bedside table, eyeing a small round device his parents had given to him this morning.

“It’s an emergency alert,” Aizawa had told him, looking at Izuku with a serious expression, “All pro heroes wear them. We want you to have one, too. Keep it within easy reach whenever you go out. When you push it, dad and I will get the signal, and it will signal emergency responders as well.”

“We’re not giving this to scare you,” Hizashi had added, “But it would make both your dad and I feel better if you carried it.”

Izuku eyes the small device now, wondering if he really wants to go the rest of his life needing things like emergency alerts. It’s what being a hero is like. Now that he’s developing his quirk more and has discovered it’s true actuality, he’s becoming more at peace with the fact that his life is just going to be more eventful from now on, every moment he’s in the hero world.

Yawning, Izuku stretches on his bed before standing up, walking sleepily into the living room. Aizawa’s awake now, both he and Hizashi watching their favorite nature program. Izuku heads into the kitchen, putting on water for tea. When it’s ready, he gets everyone’s favorite tea and brings the mugs carefully out into the living room, setting them on the coffee table.

“Thanks, Izu,” Aizawa yawns, reaching for one of the mugs, “This smells great.”

Hizashi picks up his mug with a happy sigh, pressing the warmth into his hands. “This hits the spot. Thank you.”

Izuku smiles and the three of them enjoy their tea in peaceful silence, all watching the nature show together. It’s about plants and insects and Izuku finds it very enjoyable. When the program finishes, Hizashi turns off the tv and stretches out on the couch like a cat, careful not to spill his tea.

“Izu, do you have any homework?” Aizawa asks him, “We can help get you caught up if you do.”

Izuku shakes his head, “No, I did all the homework already. For the whole semester.”

“Of course you did,” Aizawa sighs fondly, “Well, we’re proud, kid. Has Nighteye been in touch with you yet, by the way?”

Izuku shakes his head, feeling a little bad for how he had run from Nighteye to go after Iida. “No, he hasn’t. He probably doesn’t want to work with me after last night.” 

Nighteye had helped Izuku a lot over only a short number of days. Through experiments and Nighteye’s genius, he had helped Izuku realize that his quirk was actually as he recently assumed: a focusing ability that allows him to change his perception of time. At first, Izuku had thought he was actually slowing time down, but Nighteye had refuted that. 

“Time is not fundamentally real,” Nighteye had said to him, “Therefore, you are simply experiencing time differently than everyone around you when you use your quirk. You aren’t changing time for anyone, you’re simply processing it in your own way. A few seconds, or even minutes, is nothing in the face of the endlessness of the universe in comparison to our short lives.”

It didn’t make total philosophical sense to Izuku, not yet, but he had worked with Nighteye to update his quirk registration anyway. His old quirk name, Recall, was adjusted to Chronokinesis, a word for any quirk dealing with the warping or change of perception in time. Nighteye had even gone so far as to offer a suggestion of a hero name to Izuku.

“Janus was a Roman god,” Nighteye had explained, “Among other things, he was also considered the god of time. Janus had two faces, one face with which he could see into the past, and another he could use to look into the future. I think Janus would be a name befitting a hero whose power is affected by time.” 

Janus. Izuku likes it. It’s easy to remember and say, and will stand out enough that he won’t be confused with other heroes. He supposes it’s a little arrogant to be named after a god, but if Nighteye picked it, he’d be proud to use it. 

“I’m sure Nighteye will want to work with you again,” Hizashi says, pulling Izuku’s mind back to the present moment, “He was very impressed with you and your quirk. He said it’s not normal for him to work with someone who was a match for him intellectually.” 

Izuku blushes at that, unsure of what to say. He knows he’s smart and has an exceptional IQ, but Izuku honestly doesn't get the big deal about it, not really. Lots of people in the world are smarter than him. And intelligence isn’t everything. 

“Maybe, but I won’t hold my breath,” Izuku sighs, “Do you know how Ingenium’s doing?” 

Aizawa sighs, running a hand through his hair, “He’s home now. Paralyzed from the waist down, permanently. Recovery Girl couldn’t save him. Iida’s grounded, lucky he isn’t arrested for the stunt he pulled. When the kid’s feeling better, I’m going to ream him for that.”

Izuku’s stomach twists. “Please don’t, dad, he was just worried about Tensei. He made a bad decision to go after Stain, but-”

“Izuku, you almost got killed because of that decision,” Aizawa interrupts, effectively stopping Izuku from continuing, “I know he feels bad, but he needs to understand the weight of his actions. If he’s going to be a hero, he needs to make sure he’s thinking about others and not allowing revenge to consume him.”

Izuku nods, not wanting to fight his dad on that when they’re all so tired. He finishes his tea and moves up on the couch. Since he’s getting taller, there isn’t as much room for the three of them as there used to be, but he wedges himself in between his parents, resting his head on Hizashi’s shoulder and curling up so his feet are pressed against Aizawa’s legs. They drift off to sleep, all of them needing the rest. 

Izuku hasn’t had time to properly catch up with Iida. His parents told him that in order for Iida not to get expelled, everyone involved has to keep what happened with Stain a secret, including Izuku’s participation. He can’t talk about it with Iida at school, and given that Iida’s still grounded, it’s been hard finding time to talk about it at all. 

It’s been a week since the incident with Stain. Izuku had aced all his exams, scoring the highest in all the written exams, seconded closely by Iida. The practical was more balanced, he had passed, but in the middle of the pack. He was still getting used to thinking of his quirk in a new way. Even though nothing had really changed, the way that he perceives both time and his quirk in general are something he’s working on.

Currently, Aizawa is explaining the next big event for both class 1-A and class 1-B, a week-long training camp in the woods. Izuku had been surprised when his parents had told him it was still happening, given all the events with villains this year. 

Although, Izuku supposes no ones supposed to know about Iida’s run in with Stain and Izuku’s involvement, so at least to the public, there’s been no actual attacks on UA students since the USJ. 

“We will be going with class 1-B,” Aizawa says, pointing at a map of the camp area on the board, which Izuku memorizes instantly, “On your desks you will find a suggested list of items to bring with you. If you are unable to provide any of these items for any reason, please see me after class; UA will supply them for you. Questions?”

Izuku looks over the list in a blink, looking through all the items. While they have some of this, there’s a few things he needs to buy like a sleeping bag and a lateen. Hizashi had told Izuku he would handle getting all of the larger items, since both his parents are going on the trip, but he asked Izuku to handle things like the bug spray and sunscreen. 

“I will be attending along with Present Mic, Vlad King, 1-B’s homeroom teacher, and a guest hero team, the Wild Wild Pussycats,” Aizawa continues. 

Izuku’s eyes widen in surprise. He doesn’t know much about the Pussycats beyond their quirks and hero stats. They specialized in mountain rescues and have very interesting quirks. The leader, Mandalay, is a telepath. The other members include Pixie-Bob, who can manipulate earth in a variety of ways, Ragdoll, who’s search quirk allows her to monitor the stats of a hundred people at a time, and finally Tiger, who can flex and bend his body into impossible positions. 

If all the Wild Wild Pussycats are coming, plus his parents and Vlad King, Izuku feels that the trip will be very secure, and it’s unlikely that they’ll run into any trouble. He turns his attention back to the class discussion about the trip, which has turned into his classmates having excited conversations about preparing for it. 

“This is going to be great!” Uraraka gushes, “Everyone, we should meet up at the mall on Saturday and go shopping.”

“Ooh, that’s a great idea!” Hagakure squeals, “Come on, who’s in?”

The mall is crowded and Izuku already hates it. 

He might be doing better now socializing with more people, but he still hates crowds and strangers. He wishes that he had brought his earplugs with him, but he supposes he’ll have to do the best he can. 

Izuku’s parents tasked him with getting bug spray, sunscreen, and a few other small things. The class meets up in the mall’s center. Izuku is standing with Iida, Uraraka, Shinsou, and Shouto, all of them looking over the packing list and talking about the different things they need and which stores they need to go to.

“I need a sleeping bag and some hiking gear,” Iida says, looking down the list seriously, “Anyone else?”

“Oh, I need a sleeping bag, too!” Uraraka chimes in, “There’s a store that sells outdoor gear on the other side of the mall. Let’s go, Iida!”

Izuku watches with amusement as Uraraka grabs Iida’s arm and practically pulls him towards the store, Iida spluttering and stammering as they go. A few other members of their class have broken off too, and Izuku, Shinsou, and Shouto are soon the only ones left. 

“Well, that was fast,” Shinsou smirks, “Looks like this isn’t really a class trip after all, everyone’s got their own things to get. You guys need anything?”

Shouto nods, “Yes, I need clothes. I don’t have much for the outdoors. And maybe some shoes.”

“That’s what I need, too. Izuku?”

Izuku thinks through the list of things his parents asked him to buy. “Pretty much everything I need is at the pharmacy. How about I grab them quickly and meet you both after?”

“Sounds good,” Shouto says, “We’ll just be across the way, there’s a few clothing places there. How about we text you when we end up at one?”

Izuku agrees, and they separate. He’s a little disappointed that they’ve all gone their own separate ways, but he supposes it’s only natural in a place like the mall. He resolves to handle the bug spray and sunscreen first, heading to walk towards the nearby pharmacy. 

He’s halfway across the center court of the mall when he feels a hand on his shoulder. Thinking it’s one of his friends, he turns to look but he’s stopped by a voice in his ear.

“Are you Izuku Midoriya? From class 1-A? I’m a huge fan. You’re practically famous.”

The words are kind but the voice makes Izuku’s skin crawl. There’s something familiar about it, but he can’t place it. Before he can talk or say anything, the stranger wraps four fingers around Izuku’s throat, so tight it can’t be a mistake.

“It’s been a while since we’ve seen each other. I so enjoyed our last conversation. Why don’t we spend some time catching up, Izuku?”

Izuku’s heart rate increases when he realizes that Shigaraki is the one talking to him now, and with a flash of fear remembers his parents telling him about Shigaraki’s quirk, decay. Five-finger activation. Shigaraki currently has four fingers pressed to Izuku’s neck and the fifth hovering dangerously close to his skin.

Shigaraki pulls Izuku over to a bench, sitting down next to him with his fingers still wrapped tightly around his neck. Izuku’s hands are in his pockets, pounding with nerves. 

“You see, I’m starting to think that us meeting twice like this isn’t a coincidence at all,” Shigaraki murmurs, tapping one of his fingers on Izuku’s neck, “No, in fact I think it is fate. You, me. The downfall of hero society.”

Izuku tries to keep a clear head, knowing eventually his friends will come back for him. He won’t cry out for help or signal a bystander, as he knows Shigaraki wouldn’t hesitate to kill civilians. 

“What do you mean by the downfall?” Izuku asks, voice choked off from Shigaraki’s tight hold.

“Ah, don’t pretend you don’t know,” Shigaraki murmurs into his ear, making Izuku shiver with anxiety, “You fought Stain in Hosu. You know that it’s not just me trying to bring down heroes.” 

Izuku has no idea how Shigaraki knows about that, but he doesn’t comment. His brain is whirling a mile a minute, trying to think of a way out of the situation. He can’t use his focus quirk in this situation, and his reading skills won’t help. The only thing he might be able to do is the same thing he did at the USJ, talk Shigaraki down until help arrives.

“Why All Might?” Izuku asks, honestly curious but mostly trying to burn time, “Is it because he’s the symbol of peace? I know killing him is at the top of your agenda.”

“Yes,” Shigaraki sighs, “Kill All Might, kill all the heroes. Release society from the claws of the hero commission. Further our cause. We’ll start with the top ten most popular heroes and then weed out the most efficient underground ones. I’m sure you realize that means your dear parents are going to be killed as well.” 

Izuku’s expecting taunts, but he can’t help but let out a choked whimper at Shigaraki saying so bluntly that he’s going to kill his parents. 

His parents. Izuku fumbles in his pocket, remembering the little emergency alert button which is in his front left sweatshirt pocket. He presses it firmly, relief flooding him when he feels it click on. It doesn’t make noise, but he can feel that it’s activated. Almost instantly, he feels his phone start vibrating, likely his parents calling him. He knows they have his location now, so he’ll be alright.

“But why?” Izuku asks, wanting to stall Shigaraki as long as possible, “What you did at the USJ made no logical sense. If you had wanted to kill heroes, kill All Might, why make a big scene like that? Why not stay under the radar? You could have achieved your goal without having the eyes of the government and the HPSC on you, a higher chance of success.”

Shigaraki laughs, a kind of wheeze, and squeezes Izuku’s throat so hard he sees stars, beginning to choke. 

“It isn’t just about their deaths,” Shigaraki says, leaning down so his mouth is right next to Izuku’s ear, “It’s about furthering our cause. We will be known and we will be feared. I think you’re fearing me a little right now, aren’t you?”

Izuku’s started shaking, half from terror and the other half from lack of oxygen. Shigaraki huffs a laugh before looking up, clearly noticing something in the distance. He lets go of Izuku so abruptly that Izuku rocks forward, coughing as air rushes back into his lungs. Shigaraki is gone and Izuku has no idea what’s just happened.

“Izuku!” Shouto calls, rushing over and putting a hand on his back, “Shinsou and I called mall security, but they said police are already here. Are you alright?”

Izuku nods, putting a hand on his neck where Shigaraki had nearly strangled him. He pulls out the emergency alert button, knowing Shouto will recognize it, and shows it to him.

“Smart,” Shouto says, sitting next to Izuku and putting a hand on his back, “Security is shutting down the mall. The police are starting to search and they’ve called an ambulance. Take some deep breaths, you look terrible.” 

Izuku tries and after a few minutes he’s able to slow his breathing down. Finally, he looks up, surprised to see that most of the mall has already been cleared. He sees a group of his classmates standing and watching in horror and a few police officers scouring the stores. 

“Did Shigaraki hurt you?” Shouto asks, and Izuku shakes his head.

“No, just held onto my neck,” Izuku replies raspily, “I think he just wanted to talk.” 

Izuku’s pulled to his feet by a police officer who leads him outside to an ambulance where they begin checking him out, checking his throat. Izuku feels a little lightheaded, but other than that his breathing has returned to normal.

“Izuku!” 

He looks up, stomach twisting with guilt when he sees his parents rushing towards him, both in civilian garb. It was their day off, and both of them had been looking forward to it so much. He stands up, not wanting them to think he was injured.

“I’m okay,” he reassures them as Hizashi reaches him first, pulling him into a tight hug, “Shigaraki just talked my ear off, that’s all.” 

“He didn’t hurt you?” Aizawa asks, scanning Izuku up and down for injuries. 

Izuku shakes his head, “No, he kept his fingers on my neck to threaten me, but that’s it.”

Hizashi curses, putting a gentle hand on Izuku’s neck, eyes narrowing in fury when he sees the red marks that Shigaraki had left there. The evidence is clear that Shigaraki choked him, but Izuku doesn’t want to put his parents through anything further this week.

“You were smart to use your emergency alert,” Aizawa says, voice tense, “Shigaraki cleared out quickly, it looks like. Listen, Izu, the police want to give a statement at the station. Are you up for it?”

Izuku nods. It’s a long afternoon of explaining everything Shigaraki said and answering questions at the police station, but they still manage to get home by dinner time. 

Heading into the apartment, Izuku heads straight for his room, grabbing his stuffed bear and curling on his futon. He knows it’s childish, but he’s exhausted, wrung out emotionally from the afternoon, and Tsukauchi had been the one to interview him.

Tsukauchi is nice and Izuku doesn’t dislike him, but he also reminds Izuku of when he met him as a child, so alone and afraid, when his mom’s death was still fresh in his mind. He always feels vulnerable whenever he sees him.

“Izu, are you up for dinner?” Aizawa asks him from the doorway. Izuku sighs, rolling over on his back before he sits up, rubbing his forehead.

“Can we have pizza?” he asks, sounding very young and small. Aizawa looks at him gently, eyes full of worry, tracking the finger-shaped bruises on Izuku’s neck.

“Sure, kid. Pizza sounds good.” 

Chapter Text

The fallout from the event at the mall is a serious discussion with the UA staff if the training camp will be safe enough for students to attend. Multiple security plans are drawn up and the camp was planned in absolute secrecy, so there really should be no way for villains to infiltrate it. Nezu gives the green light for camp to continue, but Izuku can tell his parents are worried. 

Despite his parents’ anxieties, Izuku is excited for training camp. He’s never been on a trip with friends before, and he hopes that camp will be fun. He’s been missing the carefree days he had before UA, where he could roam the grounds on his own and read at his leisure. Knowing that training camp won’t be a walk in the park, Izuku still hopes he’ll have some time to rest when they’re out in nature. 

He spends the next few days packing with his parents, making sure they each have everything they need. Izuku reaches for one of his favorite books, but stops himself. He highly doubts he’ll have the space to pack a book and, if he’s being honest, much time to read at all. He supposes can always recall a book in his mind if he wants to reread it at night.

With the training camp the next morning, Izuku decides to get lots of sleep, knowing it’s likely going to be a grueling schedule. Fortunately, he’s exhausted after the incidents with Stain and Shigaraki, so he’s out like a light, getting enough sleep that he wakes up easily at five the next morning.

It’s dark and chilly outside, Izuku carrying a backpack, sleeping bag, and pillow. Aizawa looks half-asleep still with dark circles under his eyes. Hizashi looks more awake, but moving a little more sluggish than usual. Izuku can’t deny he’s relieved both of his parents will be on this trip, just in case something happens. Despite being a teenager, he still doesn’t like spending time away from his family.

While they drive to UA to meet the bus, Izuku sticks his hand in his pocket to fill the small emergency alert signal. He’s started touching it every so often, to reassure himself it’s there. With Shigaraki taking an interest in him, Izuku’s even started wearing it in the house and at school. He knows it might be a little paranoid, but he doesn’t want to take any chances.

When they arrive at UA, there’s two buses pulled up outside of the gates, a small group of students congregating around with luggage. Vlad King is already there and while Hizashi goes to park the car, Aizawa and Izuku take the luggage over to the bus.

Aizawa starts checking in with Vlad King while Izuku looks around. Most of the students are from 1-B and he doesn’t know them, but he’s relieved when he sees Iida’s there as well.

“Morning, Izuku!” Iida calls, waving cheerfully and Izuku can’t help but smile. He doesn’t blame Iida at all for what happened with Stain, relieved that his friend is okay and is working through dealing with his brother’s injury. They’ve spoken a little about it and Iida seems to be doing well.

“Good morning,” Izuku yawns in spite of himself, “Did you bring any books for the bus?”

“Yes!” Iida exclaims, pulling out a textbook on metaphysics, “When you told me about your quirk, I thought of this. We can read it together!” 

Izuku is touched, taking the book from Iida and opening the front cover. He only means to skim the first page, but he quickly gets absorbed, feeling his focus narrow down to the book and time begins to slow around him. He makes it through the first few chapters before he feels someone shake his shoulder gently.

“Earth to Izuku,” Shinsou smirks, “Dude, it’s not even seven in the morning. How can you read something like that at this hour?”

Izuku smiles sheepishly, handing the book back to Iida. “It was interesting. Oh, you’re all here already.”

Class 1-A has all seemed to arrive in the span of a few minutes. Some look half-asleep, others nervous, a few, excited. Izuku is looking forward to a change of pace and is relieved when Aizawa calls for them all to start loading the buses. Hizashi and Aizawa board 1-A’s bus, while Vlad King takes 1-B’s. 

Izuku and Iida sit together while Izuku opens the textbook, resolving to keep his quirk at bay so he can go at Iida's pace.

“I just thought this subject was fascinating,” Iida says, pushing up his glasses, “Metaphysics, the study of reality and existence, and by extension, time. It makes you think a lot, doesn’t it? About what really matters in the grand scheme of things?”

Izuku nods, remembering what he had just read and other information he has cataloged in his brain about this. “Yes, Aristotle talked a lot about it. He was asking questions about the nature of reality and what was the first cause of things, of matter and life. I read a really interesting study where a group of scientists tried to prove whether or not time was actually real after Nighteye talked to me about it. I actually heard that-”

“Will you nerds please shut up?” Bakugou groans from behind them, pressing his face against the back of the bus seat, “I can’t handle this philosophy crap so early in the morning.” 

Izuku is used to Bakugou by now and the comment doesn’t bother him. In fact, he ignores Bakugou completely, and he and Iida continue to debate philosophy on time and what constitutes reality. The discussion lasts until the bus stops and Izuku swears he hears a couple of people around them actually sigh in relief when their conversation stops. 

“I still think that it’s impossible to say that time doesn’t exist,” Iida argues as they all walk off the bus, “If that were true, then why would we age? What would stop us from aging backwards?”

“They think they’ve discovered a species of jellyfish that actually does age backwards,” Izuku challenges, “And it’s like Nighteye says; there’s no evidence that time is actually real. Our lifespans are so short that-”

“For the love of god, please stop,” Kirishima begs, whining as he tugs on Izuku’s arm, “You guys are melting my brain.”  

“Sorry,” Izuku laughs, patting Kirishima’s arm, “Iida and I just like to go off on tangents sometimes.”

They exit the bus and Izuku’s immediately confused. He had seen the map for the camp and where they’ve stopped doesn’t appear to be anywhere near it. They all walk out in a group, and Izuku is surprised to see the Wild Wild Pussycats are already there in full hero costume. He had expected they would meet them at base camp.

“Everyone, this is Mandalay,” Aizawa says, gesturing to the Pussycat’s team leader, “Show her your respect.”

Mandalay waves, looking at them all with a grin. It seems nice, but Izuku finds it odd that they’ve stopped here.

“We own this whole stretch of land, everything you can see,” Mandalay says, gesturing behind her, “The camp you’re staying at is there, at the base of the mountain.”

The location she’s pointing at is far and Izuku calculates it will take at least three hours on foot to reach. He looks around and already has a sneaking suspicion what’s about to happen.

“Um,” Uraraka says, sounding anxious, “Why did we stop all the way out here then?”

Mandalay just grins, “Well, if you can make it to camp by noon, you can have lunch. Otherwise, you’re sunk until dinner.” 

Izuku senses what’s about to happen before it does and he leaps up into the air just as Pixie Bob sinks her claws into the ground behind them. The entire cliff instantly turns into a landslide, and the students start to fall. 

Izuku narrows his focus down on avoiding the sliding earth, and everything starts moving around him in slow motion. He’s able to run on the loose, shifting rock with ease, managing to double back towards the road where the ground is still stable.

He surveys his classmates, who are all falling comically slow to his eyes. He has enough time to catch all of them and bring them back, but he can see Aizawa blink, turning to Izuku as if moving through syrup. While he’s currently moving much faster than his dad, he gets the sense Aizawa wants to talk to him.

Izuku lands next to his dad, easing up on his focus as time rushes back to normal. The cliff has completely given way below them, and he can see his classmates and 1-B are fighting monsters made of earth that he assumes Pixie Bob created.

“Izu,” Aizawa sighs, rubbing his forehead and looking at his son with a fond smile, “Kid, can you at least pretend we caught you off guard and go down there?”

“I kind of think since he managed to avoid it, we should give him a ride,” Mandalay grins, “That’s a pretty impressive quirk you have there. What’s your name?”

Izuku blushes, feeling a little put on the spot as Hizashi and Vlad King walk over, and the other two members of the Pussycats join them. 

“Um, I’m Izuku,” he says quietly, “And-”

“Oh my gosh, is this your son?” Tiger gasps, putting his hands on his face and looking at Aizawa, “Your’s and Mics. Little Izuku, I haven’t seen you since you were tiny. Real smart, if I remember right.” 

Izuku blushes, feeling kind of bad that his classmates are struggling so much while he’s having a conversation up here, but he doesn’t want to be rude to his parents or to Tiger.

“That’s our kid,” Hizashi grins, slinging an arm over Izuku’s shoulders, “Alright, Izu, time to go help your friends. Try and save some of the monsters for everyone else, okay?” 

Izuku nods, looking down the landslide and out into the forest. He can instantly see the quickest path to camp, which the others are nowhere near. Making a mental map of the forest in front of him, he slides down the sloped earth to the forest floor and runs to catch up with the others.

When he finally finds his class, everyone already looks exhausted and dirty from fighting the mud monsters. Izuku manages to catch up to Iida, showing him the quicker route to camp. Some of the others catch on and follow, and Izuku is able to lead everyone to the camp, making it there just a little before noon.

When they arrive, there’s a delicious smell wafting towards them, and they practically trip over themselves to run up and get some lunch. Izuku isn’t as tired as some of the others seem to be, but it was exhausting to get here. 

Aizawa tells them not to get used to the food, that they’re making their own food for the rest of camp, to groans and protests from the others. Their luggage is unloaded off the bus and the boys and girls are sent to separate sides of camp, where there are buildings to sleep in at night.

Izuku sets his things down, now full from lunch, before they’re supposed to meet up for their first training exercise. Izuku’s looking forward to training his quirk. It hasn’t been very long since he fully understood it and it will be good to be able to focus on it and learn everything of which he’s capable.

The teachers divide them up around camp, working on varying aspects of their quirks. Shouto is practicing a move where he combines his ice and fire sides together. Shinsou is getting the hang of the voice changer he wears, working on impersonating the people around him. Iida is doing sprints, working on agility. Urakaka is practicing using her quirk without feeling nauseous. 

Izuku is choosing to work on his focus today. He has a stopwatch, using it to see how much he’s able to manipulate his viewpoint of time. When the landslide had fallen earlier, it was slower than even the fight with Shouto. Izuku wonders if he’ll eventually be able to stop his prescription of time moving nearly completely. 

When night falls, everyone is exhausted. Dinner is sad, burnt rice and fish made by a couple 1-B students, but at least they have enough to eat. Some of the students had proposed staying up late to play games, but everyone is asleep the second they lay down, exhausted from the day. 

The next few days of training are fun. Izuku discovers he can get to a point if he truly focuses where one second for everyone else gives him nearly a full minute. The implications of that are astounding to him, and he resolves to practice as hard as he can.

“Janus….that’s…good,” Mandalay says as if in slow motion, watching him work on his speed, “Keep…working…on…it!”

Her words sound broken up and slurred, distorted from Izuku’s perception. He continues trying to slow down his perception as much as he can, trying to squeeze even more time into a single second. 

The third night of camp, someone breaks out marshmallows, and there’s good natured laughing and conversation as they roast them over a campfire. Izuku is sitting pressed close to the fire and Shouto’s left side, enjoying the heat from both.

“I’ve never had a marshmallow,” Shouto says, making Kaminari gape at him.

“What? This is an emergency!” Kaminari exclaims, “Everyone, we need to teach Shouto how to make a s’more!”

Fortunately, Hagakure had packed graham crackers and chocolate, and soon everyone is busy putting s’mores together. Izuku burns his marshmallow, but he manages to get it on the graham cracker with some chocolate, enjoying eating it even though his hands are sticky.

There’s a full moon out, the air is crisp and clear, and Izuku feels relaxed. It’s been a grueling few days of training, but looking out over the forest at night is calming. He loves it out here. There’s millions of stars visible due to low light pollution, and he and Iida lay out on the ground and point out constellations. 

The fourth night, Vlad King and Aizawa call everyone together, walking them through one of the main exercises of camp. Izuku remembers his dad talking about this in class, but he listens dutifully for the explanation.

“The Test of Courage is a way to prove to yourself that you can push through your fear,” Aizawa says calmly, “For 1-A, you’ve already proven you can stand your ground against villains. But it’s still good to work through it in a controlled setting like this. Tonight, it’s 1-A’s turn to take the test, whereas 1-B will take it tomorrow.”

“Class 1-B will be stationed in the woods,” Vlad King continues, “You will be allowed to use your quirks or other means to frighten, scare, or intimidate the other class. Physical contact is not allowed, or anything that may cause injury. 1-B, please take your positions in the forest.”

1-B leaves, and Aizawa turns to the rest of them to finish explaining. “Pixie Bob and Ragdoll are in the woods holding a note card with your name on it. Your job is to make it to the center of the forest, retrieve your notecard, and bring it back to camp. We’ll call you in teams of two. Shinsou, Izuku, you’re up first.” 

Izuku and Shinsou step up, heading out into the forest. Izuku can hear all sorts of things, his senses on high alert. Shinsou seems the same, scanning the forest warily.

“It’s dumb to be scared,” Shinsou says simply, “We’ve been through way worse this year, especially you.” 

Izuku nods, not refuting it. “I know. I’m not scared, not of 1-B at least. But these woods are a little unsettling at night.” 

The moon is still shining bright, but the dark expansive woods are rustling in the breeze, the sounds of insects and animals everywhere. Each breaking twig or croak of a frog makes Izuku’s ears twitch, hypersensitive to every sound.

They make it a decent way into the forest when a girl from 1-B leaps out at them. 

“What the hell are you doing?” Shinsou asks and Izuku realizes what his friend is planning. The question makes it sound like Shinsou is upset that she surprised them, but he’s only waiting for a response so he can activate his quirk.

“I got you!” the girl laughs, but her eyes quickly glaze over as Shinsou activates his brainwashing quirk.

“Tell us who is up ahead in the woods and what their quirks are,” Shinsou compels her.

She tells them, and they learn there’s about ten people in this part of the woods between them and the notecards. If they stick in the more wooded areas, they won’t run into as many people. 

“That was quick thinking,” Izuku says as they leave the 1-B girl on the path, fuming at them both.

Shinsou shrugs, “People fall for it every time.”

They walk a ways in silence, avoiding most of the people the girl had pointed out. Things seem relatively easy so far, until a strange, purple mist begins to drift through the forest. The miasma is odd, and Izuku immediately has a bad feeling.

“Shinsou, stop,” Izuku says, “Something’s not right.”

Izuku doesn’t want to overreact and do something drastic like push his emergency alert, but the hair is standing up on the back of his neck. Something feels wrong, like the USJ, Stain, the mall incident with Shigaraki. Izuku’s had enough close calls lately to trust his instincts.

He hears someone scream, a real scream of terror, and it’s enough for Izuku to reach into his pocket and push the emergency alert. Almost as if on cue, an explosion of blue flames shoots up all around the trees, effectively encasing Shinsou and Izuku in a circle of fire.

“What the hell is going on?” Shinsou asks and Izuku shakes his head.

“I don’t know, but I don’t think this is 1-B,” he replies, looking all around him, “I called for help, something’s not right.” 

Sure enough, moments after the fire surrounds them, Izuku’s stomach clenches when he sees the same portals as the USJ and villains appearing out of them, a few at a time. He doesn’t recognize any of them in the dark, but he has enough sense to pull Shinsou down low to the ground, covered by some bushes and logs. 

“I pushed my emergency alert,” Izuku whispers to Shinsou, “My parents will know something is wrong.”

Shinsou nods and they wait in the grass, keeping their eye on the ring of blue fire around them. It’s not getting any closer at least, so someone is controlling it with their quirk. Izuku thinks he can hear the sound of fighting, but they stay down.

Izuku gets the shock of his life a moment later when Aizawa’s voice echoes through his head.

This is Eraserhead. I am using Mandalay’s telepathy quirk to reach the students of 1-A and 1-B. There are currently villains attacking our camp. You are ordered to return to base camp as soon as possible. All students have full permission to use their quirks in self defense! Do not engage the villains unless you have no other choice. Use hero names to avoid detection. We have reason to believe the villains are here to abduct Hitoshi Shinsou. If you are near Shinsou, your objective is to get him back to base camp safely.

The speech ends and Izuku shares a shocked look with Shinsou, who’s eyes have widened a fraction.

“What the hell do they want with me?” he asks, looking a little scared.

Izuku’s eyes narrow, “Your quirk. They want to use your quirk, Mockingbird. You’re powerful, they probably think they can sway you.”

“Over my dead body,” Shinsou growls, looking like he’s ready to stand up and fight. Izuku puts a hand on Shinsou’s arm, remembering his dad’s directive. Get Shinsou back to base camp safely.

“Follow me,” Izuku whispers, and he begins crawling through the brush. They reach the edge of the ring of blue flames and Izuku can see the silhouette of a villain standing in the dark. He can’t make out anything about the villain, but it looks like the guy is controlling the fire.

“I’ll distract him,” Izuku whispers right in Shinsou’s ear, “He won’t be able to catch me. Run over the fire and then we can fight him off if we have to.”  

Shinsou nods and Izuku launches himself forward, narrowing his focus down to the blue flames and on the villain wielding them. He slows everything down as much as he can, taking in every detail of the villain’s face as he leaps over the fire, spinning in slow motion as he catalogs the villain’s appearance.

Bright blue eyes and scars littering every inch of his body. What little isn’t scarred is covered in painful looking medical staples. Izuku winces when he realizes this person’s body is literally falling apart. He’s moving so fast that the villain doesn’t notice him, and Izuku is able to leap and run past with ease. 

“Fuck!” the villain snarls when Izuku let’s his focus go, a wild shot of blue fire launching over his head. Shinsou uses the moment to leap over the fire behind the villain, ducking down in the bushes. 

“Where’d you go, brat?” the villain snarls, but Izuku says nothing. He reaches Shinsou, and the two stay hidden, nearly crawling through the underbrush until they hit the main path. He almost sags with relief when he can see Hizashi’s silhouette up on top of the hill, tending to what looks like an injured student.

Izuku grabs Shinsou’s arm and they run as fast as they can up the hill, all but collapsing at the top.

“Thank god,” Hizashi sighs when he sees Izuku, “Are you both alright?”

“Yes, sensei,” Shinsou pants, “Janus saved me.” 

Izuku is too out of breath to say anything, but he looks around, relieved that he spots most of his classmates. Three of the Pussycats are there, but Vlad King and Aizawa are missing. Izuku’s stomach lurches, but he decides to keep it together.

Pixie Bob ushers them all inside the building where they sit on the floor, everyone looking tired and anxious. After an agonizing ten minutes, Aizawa enters, covered in dirt and a little blood with Ragdoll leaning on his side, looking injured but alright. Mandalay and Tiger rush forward, helping Ragdoll and treating her injuries while Hizashi and Izuku walk calmly up to Aizawa.

Izuku wants to launch himself into his dad’s arms and one look at Hizashi’s face, Izuku can tell he feels the same. They hold themselves back, though, remembering they’re still in a school environment.

“Everyone’s alright,” Aizawa says tiredly, “The villains retreated when they saw all the police cars driving up. All students and staff are accounted for, minor injuries only. We’re leaving as soon as the police get your statements.” 

After the police arrive and everyone is checked out by medics and interviewed, they begin the exhausting drive back home. Once they arrive back at UA, parents and families have already been notified and are all waiting to pick up their students. To avoid the teachers getting mobbed with questions or accusations, police and Principal Nezu are there to calm the frantic families.

Izuku says goodbye to his friends, taking his things and walking to their car at UA with his parents. His head is reeling from everything that happened tonight, relieved that he had his emergency alert signal on him. He supposes his paranoia paid off a little this time.

“You were amazing, Izu,” Hizashi tells him as they’re driving home, “Your quick thinking using your emergency alert probably saved a lot of lives tonight.”

“It definitely saved Ragdoll’s,” Aizawa says, “If the police had showed up a minute later, she’d likely have been killed. Plus, from what Shinsou said, you saved him by distracting a villain in the woods. We’re proud of you, kid.” 

Izuku isn’t sure what to say to that. He certainly felt useful helping save Shinsou and it feels good to have saved Ragdoll, too. He wonders if this is what being a hero is like, being able to save people and having the confidence to make hard decisions under pressure.

When they get home, they all drop their things in the middle of the floor and take turns showering. Hizashi is exhausted, but he starts their laundry while Izuku makes spaghetti for everyone. 

After everyone’s eaten and showered, they all collapse on the couch, in various states of exhaustion. Izuku’s head is still reeling with everything, unsure how to process yet another attack on their class. 

“How are you doing, Izu?” Hizashi asks, reaching over to run his fingers through Izuku’s hair.

Izuku feels odd, like he’s not quite tethered to his body. His mind is running over all the details of what happened at the camp at super speed, trying to figure out how this could have happened.

“There has to be a traitor at UA,” Izuku says quietly, watching both of his parents' eyes widen, “Or a villain sympathizer, at the very least. How else would they have known when and exactly where to find us?”

Aizawa sighs, looking older and more tired than Izuku remembers seeing him before. “That’s what Nezu thinks, too.”

Izuku feels a hot anger beginning to build inside of him. Who would do something like this? Who would sell out their friends, their teachers, to potentially get killed? Izuku can’t imagine ever stooping so low, no matter what. He’s going to be a hero and he will protect the people he loves.

The wish to do nothing but read all day seems a childish dream now that he’s seen what real villains can do. Despite what he enjoys, he feels he has a responsibility now to help. He’s proven that with his quirk, he can help. He can save people. He can protect his parents.

Izuku’s stomach twists, remembering Shigaraki’s threat. He hadn’t actually mentioned that to his parents yet, but after tonight, he feels they should know. 

“Shigaraki told me he was going to kill you both,” Izuku says softly, watching both of them stiffen, “At the mall, he said you were on his list. I won’t ever let that happen. I’m going to be a hero, and I’m going to protect you both, and everyone else, too.”

“Honey, come here,” Hizashi murmurs, pulling Izuku into a tight hug, rubbing his back as if he’s a small child, “I’m sorry you’ve been carrying that burden. Remember, your dad and I are very hard to kill. Even if something does happen to us, we always make it out alive.”

“You’d better,” Izuku mumbles, looking up to see Aizawa staring at him with a mixture of sadness and pride.

“We’ll protect you, too,” Aizawa says, wrapping an arm over Izuku’s shoulders, “No one’s going to hurt this family. No one would even dare, not when I can stop quirks, you can stop time, and Zashi can knock them over with one shout.”

Izuku smiles weakly, curled up with his parents on the couch. He tries to stay positive, but after the third attack in as many months, he’s feeling worried about the safety of his classmates at UA. Trying to focus on the positives, Izuku’s relieved Shinsou was safe and no one else got kidnapped.

Hizashi is running his fingers through Izuku’s hair, looking conflicted. He shares an unreadable look with Aizawa before Aizawa sighs, leaning forward and looking at Izuku.

“Izu, one of the villains, the one who went after Ragdoll and I,” Aizawa starts to say, “She knew who I was. She told me she was looking for you, specifically.” 

“Shouta,” Hizashi hisses, arms tensing around Izuku.

“He deserves to know,” Aizawa says bluntly, “Izuku, we’re all on Shigaraki’s list, the three of us. He knows we’re a threat and he knows there’s no way he can recruit any of us to his side. Your dad and I have been talking, and we think we might need to move.”

Izuku figured that Shigaraki had it out for him, especially after the mall, but moving?  

“Cementoss is building dorms and staff apartments at UA right now,” Aizawa continues, “Your class will have dorms by Monday, and we’ll have a new family apartment. I know this is a lot to spring on you, but your dad and I feel it’s necessary for your safety and ours, too.”

Izuku nods, feeling a sick anxiety twist inside of him. He doesn’t want to leave home, doesn’t want to move, but he doesn’t want his family to be hurt, either. 

“We should start packing,” Izuku says quietly, “Tomorrow, though. I’m too tired now.” 

“Yeah, definitely tomorrow,” Hizashi yawns, “Come on, let’s get some sleep.”

Chapter Text

The next morning Izuku spends hours helping his parents pack their apartment. While he didn’t think they owned that many things, it still takes a long time to organize everything, get rid of some things that they don’t need to keep, and pack up everything else.

Izuku’s been given the task of first packing up his room and then the bathroom while his parents handle the living room and kitchen. Trying not to think about the fact that Izuku is about to move out of the home he’s lived most of his life, he focuses on packing the books first.

He uses his quirk to his full advantage, focusing on packing so much that he’s able to pack all the books up in only a few minutes, likely appearing a fast blur to his parents’ eyes. He comes to his few remaining childhood toys next, packing his beloved bear, the first toy he had ever received from his dads, but he looks at the others he hasn’t touched in years. He’s keeping all of his books, even the children’s ones, and definitely his bear, but he doesn’t need the rest of this. Izuku resolves to donate them to Somei’s kindergarten program, knowing they could always use more toys. Setting the toys aside, he begins folding his clothes up and placing them in boxes.

Izuku’s parents had told him that they didn’t need to bring any furniture, as what Cementoss was using to furnish the staff apartments and the dorms would be nicer and newer than what they own. Still unsure if he’s going to be staying in the dorms or with his parents, Izuku makes sure to pack his items with care.

Once his bedroom is finished, Izuku packs up the bathroom next, disposing of expired products and making sure he cleans everything up before packing it. It’s odd to see the apartment looking so empty, but Izuku’s glad that they’re nearly finished.

Hizashi is finishing up in the living room, packing up their favorite cozy blankets and decor items. Izuku sees the little ceramic turtle from his mom’s apartment next to a small wooden bowl they have on their coffee table, glad that no matter what the new place looks like, it will still have small touches of home.

Aizawa grunts as he brings a heavy box from the kitchen, stacking it on the table with a sigh.

“I think that’s the last of it,” he says, “The moving company’s coming in a few minutes. They’re going to take our boxes to UA first and then come back and collect the furniture and take it to a donation center.”

“We should do a pass through and make sure that we’ve gotten everything,” Hizashi adds, looking around the apartment, “We’ve been here a long time, stuff could be hiding in every corner!”

Izuku feels his eyes unexpectedly start burning as he swallows back tears. He’s not against them moving, but it is hard leaving a place he loves so much and feels so safe in. He’s been here for most of his life and it will be difficult to leave it behind.

“Izu, you okay?” Hizashi asks, sounding worried. Izuku nods, wiping at his eyes and smiling at his parents.

“I was just thinking about when you brought me here for the first time,” Izuku says quietly, “I was so terrified and lonely, but then you handed me my bear, and I knew I was home, for real.”

Hizashi actually looks like he might cry and Aizawa looks emotional as well. Izuku doesn’t want to make his parents feel bad about moving, but he thinks it’s alright to mourn leaving a place that they all love so much. 

“We’ll make new memories, kid,” Aizawa says gruffly, walking over and squeezing his shoulder, “Just think, no more commuting to work. Your dad and I can even sell our car, since we’ll be on UA’s campus. It’ll be much easier for you and for us, and our new apartment will be bigger and nicer. Maybe we can even get a cat or two.” 

Izuku smiles, reaching over and squeezing Aizawa’s hand, “Yeah, it’ll be nicer. But I’m still going to miss it here a lot. I don’t really remember much of my mom’s place, so this is the only home I’ve ever really known.” 

“Izu,” Hizashi chokes out, pulling Izuku into a tight hug, “You’re getting me all emotional. It’s going to be hard for us, too. This is where you asked us if you could call us dad for the first time, where we watched you grow up. We tracked your height on the back of the bathroom door.” 

The three of them stand in silence for a while, just looking around the apartment. Izuku can almost see the ghosts of the past, of him as a child reading sprawled on the rug, laughing around the table with his parents, watching movies, and playing games. 

“The movers are here,” Aizawa murmurs, and Izuku swallows hard, looking at his parents with determination.

“Let’s go home,” Izuku says resolutely, making them both smile at him. It was time to go.

The new apartment is beautiful. While Hizashi had driven the car to a nearby dealership to sell it, Aizawa and Izuku had headed to UA with the movers. Izuku knows that Cementoss has been working hard, but he’s still shocked to see multiple dorms and apartment buildings on what previously used to be UA’s walking paths.

“C’mon, Izu, this way,” Aizawa says, pointing to one of the larger buildings in the middle of campus, “That’s the staff apartment building.”

The movers handle getting their boxes and things up to their apartment, on the third floor of the building, and Izuku explores the new space with excitement. It’s beautiful, natural light streaming from multiple windows. It’s more spacious than their last place; the kitchen, living room, and dining area all open concept.

There’s a hallway in the back and Izuku is surprised to see not only two bedrooms, but an office, and two bathrooms. Izuku’s room is bright and big, and he’s touched to see one wall is already covered with built-in bookshelves with more than enough room for his books. He has a bed instead of a futon, a closet, and a desk and chair.

Hizashi and Aizawa handle directing the movers placing boxes down while Izuku unpacks his room. He organizes his books first by genre, then by author, smiling in satisfaction when the shelves are done. He puts his bed together, unpacks his clothes, and puts his bear right on his bed. On his desk, Izuku puts the photos of his mother, a few of him and his parents, and some of him with his friends. He adds his mother’s coffee mug and the little ceramic turtle.

The effect is wonderful, and Izuku almost instantly feels at home. Satisfied, he heads out of his room and helps his parents unpack the rest of the apartment. The car is sold, their old furniture and Izuku’s toys donated, and by the end of the night, all the boxes are out in the recycling. 

Aizawa puts a frozen pizza in the oven to cook for dinner and the three of them shower, exhausted and sweaty from a long day of unpacking. Once in pajamas, Izuku curls on the new, comfortable couch in the living room with his parents, eating pizza and talking about the next week of school.

“Izu, you have a dorm room to decorate tomorrow,” Aizawa reminds him and Izuku blinks, having almost forgotten about that. His stomach clenches a little anxiously. 

“I already unpacked everything here,” Izuku reasons, playing with the strings on his sweatshirt, “Do I have to live in the dorms?”

“No,” Hizashi says instantly, “But Izu, your whole class is moving in. You’d be the only one not living there.”

Izuku shrugs, “I don’t really care about that. With everything that’s been going on lately, I think I want to sleep here. I can still hang out at the dorms and study there, but I want to get used to this being my home first.”

“Alright,” Aizawa agrees, wrapping his arm over Izuku’s shoulder, “That’s fine with us. But you should still have a bed made up at the dorms and some extra clothes there, just in case you ever get tired and do decide to spend the night.”

The next day, class 1-A begins moving into the dorms, called Heights Alliance. Izuku is there to help, enjoying helping Iida unpack all of the books in his room. Iida focuses on placing a comical number of glasses on shelves on the wall.

“I plan on every single one of them breaking,” Iida explains, placing the twelfth pair, “This should last me the year.”

Izuku laughs, shelving some of Iida’s encyclopedias, “Why don’t you get contacts, Tenya? It might be safer.”

“I can’t stomach putting anything in my eye like that,” Iida admits, making Izuku laugh again. 

They spend the next few hours unpacking Iida’s room until Izuku puts the last book on the shelf. He doesn’t use his quirk, wanting to spend time catching up with Iida over moving quickly. When Iida’s room is done, Izuku excuses himself to go check up on the rest of his friends.

Shinsou’s room is just down the hall so Izuku knocks on his door, pleased when his friend answers and lets him in. 

Shinsou’s room is fairly understated, mostly using the furniture provided by UA. He has a few posters on his wall of bands that Izuku doesn’t know and a small, older television with a retro gaming system on the floor. He spots some martial arts equipment and books, interested in what Shinsou has been reading. 

“Where’s all your stuff?” Shinsou asks while Izuku helps him finish unpacking, “I checked your room earlier and it was totally empty.”

“I think I’m going to stay with my parents still,” Izuku says, looking at some old video games Shinsou has, “At least for a little while. I want to get used to their apartment being our home before I move again. Plus, they said we might even be able to get a cat now.” 

Shinsou nods, “Yeah, that makes sense. And if there’s a cat, I wouldn’t want to stay somewhere else, either. Hey, Bakugou and Kirishima said they were going to try out the kitchens. You’d never believe this, but Bakugou can actually cook. Do you want to go check it out?”

Izuku nods and they head downstairs where many of their classmates are excitedly checking out the dorms. It’s impressive what Cementoss was able to do. There’s communal showers and baths, but each person has their own bathroom in their dorm room. Additionally, there’s a large common area complete with television, a long dining table and chairs, and a decently sized kitchen. 

It seems like a wonderful place and despite everything class 1-A has been through this year, Izuku is relieved to see that everyone seems so relaxed here. Shouto is on the couch talking with Shoji and Uraraka, the tension usually present in his shoulders lessened. Izuku notices Uraraka seems more relaxed as well, and Shinsou looks happy as he checks out the dinner that Bakugou is making.

It’s nice here, and Izuku could see himself eventually staying in the dorms with his friends. He makes himself comfortable in the living room, talking to Kaminari and Mina and catching up with everyone else.

When classes begin the next week, Izuku marvels at how much more time he has in the mornings now that there’s no commute beyond a three minute walk to class. He and his parents decide there’s no point in pretending they aren’t related anymore, and Izuku walks with them to class from their apartment.

The extra half hour of sleep they’re able to get by not driving to UA each morning does wonders for all three of them, Aizawa especially. His dark circles don’t seem as pronounced and he looks a little happier than usual as they head into class.

“Have a good day, dad,” Izuku waves to Hizashi as they split ways, Aizawa and Izuku to 1-A and Hizashi to his English class. 

“You too. See you at home!” Hizashi calls back, blowing a kiss to Aizawa who rolls his eyes fondly, smiling a little despite himself. 

Once in class, Izuku settles at his desk and pulls out a new book he’s just bought. He’s been reading a lot of textbooks this year, but this book is a large fantasy series, one with a shocking number of books, so Izuku is ready to dig into the story and have a lot to look forward to.

He’s halfway through the book when he looks up, realizing class has started for the day. His classmates look a little more awake as well, figuring everyone’s been able to get more sleep since they’re all living on campus.

“First off, I want to say as your teacher I am exceptionally proud of all of you,” Aizawa is saying to the class. Izuku watches some of his classmates’ eyes widen in shock, not used to hearing their normally gruff teacher talk to them this way. Izuku’s heard it before, of course, but he’s glad his dad is opening up to everyone and showing more of his gentle side.

“During the training camp, not a single one of you froze,” Aizawa continues, “Everyone got back to camp safely who was in the forest, and you all protected one another. It was an awful situation and it would have been very easy to give in to fear. Each and every one of you should be proud of how you acted. You've each proved yourself as heroes.”

There’s a silence following this statement, and Izuku can see a few of his classmates looking very touched, a few even misty-eyed, making him smile.

“To that end, I want to discuss the provisional licensing exams, which are coming up very soon,” Aizawa says, “Earning your provisional license will allow you not only to use your quirk in public legally when necessary, but also to take on more hero work and potentially a work study with an agency.” 

Aizawa continues to explain the exam process and Izuku resolves to train and train hard. Since the incident with Shigaraki at the mall and training camp, he feels a renewed drive to do the best he can to become a licensed hero as quickly as possible. Knowing his family has a target on their back, Izuku decides then and there to become the strongest hero he can in order to protect his parents and his friends.

The following week leading up to the exams is full of intense training and studying. Aizawa tells them that less than ten percent of the students who participate this year will pass, leaving many in class 1-A feeling anxious. 

Izuku’s never gotten anything less than a perfect score on an exam, but this type of test is different. There’s no reading or writing, it’s all a practical examination, and he usually falls in the middle of his class grade-wise on those. If he wants to pass, he’ll have to up his game. 

The exam is on a Wednesday morning and over fifteen hundred students attend. Izuku stands with those from his class, entering the examination hall and starting the test. 

It’s grueling and Izuku sees many people around him making major mistakes, likely losing their opportunity to get a license this time around. After a few intense hours, the examination is over, and Izuku heads back to the front with everyone.

When Izuku walks out a few minutes later holding his new provisional license, he’s greeted by the proud faces of his parents, smiling at him. Izuku runs over, throwing his arms around them in excitement.

“I did it!” Izuku gushes, beaming as he shows them his new license, “I actually did it.” 

“We never had a doubt,” Hizashi grins, ruffling Izuku’s hair, “We’re so proud of you, Izu.”

“Very proud,” Aizawa smiles, the three of them unaware of the stares they’re attracting from students and other heroes at their emotional family moment. “I’d expect nothing less from my son. Amazing job, kid.” 

Izuku just grins, pride swelling inside of himself as they head back to UA. Everyone else in 1-A have passed as well, all proving that they’re ready for the next step of becoming heroes. Izuku already thinks about reaching out to Nighteye again for a work study, hoping that the hero will take him after the stunt he had pulled with Stain. 

“I do not understand this at all,” Kaminari whines, dropping his head down on his math textbook, “I may have a license now but I can’t keep it if I fail out of UA.” 

They’re in the dorms after the licensing exams, most other students celebrating. Kaminari had asked for Izuku’s help with some math homework since his grade was dangerously close to failing in Ectoplasm’s class, to which Izuku had agreed. 

“You’re not going to fail,” Izuku tells him, “I think you have a fundamental misunderstanding of a basic part of math that’s causing you to be confused about the higher concepts. If we can find out what it is, I bet everything will feel much easier.” 

Kaminari just blinks at him. “Uh, yeah. I’m not sure if I should be insulted by that or not, but you’re probably right. Okay, teach me.” 

Izuku spends the next hour reviewing basic math concepts with Kaminari, discovering that he never was taught the basic way of understanding equations. He reviews it with him for a while, rewarded when Kaminari’s eyes light up.

“I’ve never understood this before,” he grins as he solves one of the problems Izuku had made for him, “Thanks, man. You know, you’d make a great teacher someday.” 

Izuku blushes, “Well, living with two of them, you kind of pick up on some things. Come on, you’ve been working hard for hours. Let’s go celebrate with the others.” 

That night, 1-A celebrates with pizza, soda, and a movie marathon, discussing their futures with excitement. A few of them talk about creating agencies together when they’re pros, working together and continuing on in the pro hero circuit. It makes Izuku smile.

Despite everything they’ve been through lately, his class hasn’t given up. No matter what Shigaraki is planning, Izuku knows the villains will have a hard time stopping them. 

Chapter Text

Izuku’s work study begins with Nighteye shortly after he receives his provisional license. Nighteye had said nothing about when Izuku had run off during his internship and confronted Stain, so Izuku assumed its water under the bridge now. 

There’s another student working with Nighteye, a third year student named Togata Mirio, who Izuku knows a little from UA. Mirio has an incredibly powerful quirk, super strength combined with a permeation ability that allows him to pass through any solid object while holding his breath. 

Izuku had expected Mirio to be around more, but Nighteye tells him that Mirio splits time between his agency and All Might’s, which Izuku finds very confusing. Mirio’s quirk doesn’t make sense to him, either, but Izuku doesn’t pry. He assumes if there’s anything he has to know, Nighteye will tell him. 

“We are currently tracking a branch of the yakuza, the Shie Hassaikai,” Nighteye tells him the third day of his work study, “We have reason to believe their leader, Chiasaki Kai, alias Overhaul, is creating a weapon that can destroy quirks.” 

Izuku’s stomach tightens. “Destroy them?”

Nighteye nods, pushing up his glasses. “So far as we know. Our intel shows that there is some kind of weapon being mass-produced by the yakuza, and victims of it appear to be unable to use their quirks, including those with mutation quirks. Even more effective than quirk suppressants. How do you think they are being manufactured?” 

The wheels in Izuku’s head spin, thinking through the implications of what Nighteye is telling him. A weapon that could potentially totally destroy someone’s quirk would need to be something genetic, something to target the genes of those that are manipulated by quirks. He thinks of how vaccines work, of how a tiny bit of the virus can be used to stop it all together. 

It comes to him in a flash. “They must be modified from someone who has a quirk that can nullify or stop quirks, like my da-like Eraserhead. Using the genes of someone like that, they could create a biological weapon that could destroy quirks either partially or permanently.” 

Night smiles, nodding, “Brilliant. Your mind is truly a treasure, Izuku. You are correct; we have an important meeting this afternoon to discuss exactly that, the person who’s quirk they are exploiting. We are mounting a rescue operation for her, but it’s going to be highly dangerous. You will be involved, as will your parents and their work study students.” 

Izuku nods, taking that in. “Who is being used for this, sir? If we’re rescuing them, they’re not a villain.”

Nighteye sighs, shaking his head. “No, they’re not. It’s a child, I’m very sorry to say. A little girl called Eri, only six years old. She is the child of a yakuza leader, but her quirk destroyed her own father. She has a powerful ability to rewind anything she touches, meaning she can de-age people, or wipe them out of existence entirely. When her ability was discovered, her mother disowned her and effectively sold her to Overhaul. She’s been experimented on ever since.”

Izuku’s heart clenches, imagining the terror that Eri must be feeling, used as nothing more than a weapon for most of her young life. It doesn’t compare, not even close, but Izuku thinks back to the months he lived alone after his mother’s passing, and how terrifying they were. He can only imagine how horrible this little girl’s existence must be, terrified for every moment of her life.

“Come, we have much to do,” Nighteye says and Izuku begins to help him prepare for the meeting.

A few hours later, they’re in a conference room in the agency. The walls, floor, table, and chairs, are all made out of the same metal material, and the room has no windows. It seems to have been made for the utmost security, and Izuku finds himself sitting a little straighter than usual. 

In the meeting are both of his parents, both of whom have work study students. Aizawa took on Shinsou, who is interested in being an underground hero, and Hizashi has taken on Iida. While their quirks aren’t similar, Iida said he wanted to learn from one of the most empathetic heroes he knows, which made Hizashi nearly tear up. 

Additionally, there are local heroes there, ones who Izuku presumes know the area where the yakuza are keeping Eri and are aware of her location and the dangers. 

“Welcome,” Nighteye says to them all, “I will not beat around the bush; we have much to discuss here.” 

Nighteye explains about Chiasaki Kai, Eri, and the weapons they have discovered. Izuku’s parents are already aware of everything, but they still look upset when Nighteye talks about how Eri’s being treated. 

“Our goal is simple,” Nighteye says firmly, “Save Eri. Everything else, including bringing down Overhaul, can wait. Without Eri, they cannot produce more weapons and we will have saved this little girl from a lifetime of torment and torture.” 

“So, what’s the plan?” a hero Izuku doesn’t recognize asks, “And why are all these kids here, anyways?”

The hero gestures to him, Shinsou, and Iida, who all stiffen slightly under the attention. 

“They all have provisional licenses and are currently working with myself, Present Mic, and Nighteye,” Aizawa replies calmly, “Each one of them has faced villains multiple times and has proven themselves. Their class was attacked twice by the League and two of them fought Stain, and survived. We were able to capture him in the end because of them.”

Shinsou’s eyes boggle, staring at Izuku and Iida in shock. They had kept what happened with Stain a secret, as requested, so none of their friends knew how close they had both come to death that night. 

“Stain, huh?” the hero asks with a laugh, folding his arms, “Alright, you’ve got my attention, Eraser. What’s the plan, Nighteye?” 

“We will infiltrate their base of operations,” Nighteye replies, pulling up a projected image of blueprints, which Izuku immediately memorizes, “This is the layout of their base. Janus has committed this to memory, and will therefore be leading the first group through the base.” 

Aizawa and Hizashi are both professional enough to keep their composure, but Izuku can see the worry in their eyes as they chance a quick glance at one another, clearly not thrilled with Nighteye’s plan.

“He’s just a kid,” the hero who had spoken up before protests, “Janus, was it? How old are you, fourteen?”

Izuku swallows hard before he stands, trying to be as respectful as possible. “I’m fifteen, sir. My quirk allows me to hyper focus on anything and I am also able to memorize and remember everything that I ever read. I won’t forget the layout. It’s the best option for your safety that I lead you through.” 

“He is forgetting to add that he can also manipulate time,” Nighteye adds, making Izuku blush, “Meaning that Janus is the ideal person to put in the front of this mission. If anyone ambushes you, Janus will be able to use his quirk to pull you out of the way of any surprise attacks.” 

The hero who had been protesting doesn’t look convinced. “We’re going to go save a kid. I don’t like the idea of putting more kids in danger to do it.” 

Nigheye’s face twitches, looking irritated at the interruptions. Izuku doesn’t want to keep harping on this point, so he thinks through the best thing to say.

“Sir, I am studying to be a hero,” Izuku says calmly, still standing, “So are all of us. We can help, so please let us.” 

The hero sighs, looking at those around him with worry before shaking his head. “Your parents are going to sue UA for this, kid.” 

Hizashi actually chokes out a laugh, which he quickly turns into a cough, and Izuku tries to hide his smile. It’s obvious the other heroes don’t know of their relationship, and everyone in the know appears humored. 

“That’s highly unlikely,” Aizawa responds seriously, but Izuku can see the amusement in his dad’s expression, “Enough of this talk, though, we’ve got a little girl to save.” 

Before any big moves are made on Overhaul or to rescue Eri, they’re all sent on patrol in the area. Izuku and Shinsou are sent out together, to the safest part of the area of the city they’re searching. Nighteye and Aizawa had told them to keep an eye out for anything out of the ordinary, but to suspect a calm patrol. 

Hizashi and Iida are taking another part of the city while Nighteye and Aizawa coordinate the raid on the yakuza, so Shinsou and Izuku are alone. They’re walking on a quiet side street together, noticing how dead it was outside. It’s a gray day, a little chilly, and it seems like no one’s out and about today. 

“I know they said patrolling this area is important, but this is dead boring,” Shinsou sighs as they walk, both in their hero costumes, “No one talks about the boring parts of being a hero, the stakeouts, and the days when nothing happens.” 

“Are you saying you want a repeat of training camp?” Izuku teases, nudging his friend’s shoulder playfully. 

Shinsou shakes his head, “No, can’t say that I do. But this is so dull. How much more of this area do we have to cover?” 

“A few blocks,” Izuku says, remembering the map Nighteye had shown him of the area, “We’ve checked about eighty-two percent of the area they asked us to patrol.” 

“Eighty-two percent, huh?” Shinsou smirks, “A nice, random guess, I see.” 

They both laugh, feeling calm while they scan the area, not a single person in sight. They’ve just rounded the corner to their last block, when Izuku sees something surprising.

“Mockingbird, look,” he whispers, nodding towards an alley.

There, standing at the cusp of the alleyway between two buildings, is a tiny little girl. She has white hair and is wearing a tan, dirty dress with no shoes. She looks positively terrified, shaking in fear, and Izuku is furious to see that her arms and legs are covered in what looks like scars.

“That’s her,” Shinsou says urgently, pulling out his phone, “Janus, it’s Eri, it has to be. I’m texting Eraserhead.” 

Izuku realizes Shinsou must be right, walking over to Eri with a smile. He kneels down, making sure to look as friendly as possible.

“Hi,” Izuku says to her, smiling gently, “My name is Janus and I’m a hero student. We’re looking for people who might be in trouble or need some help. Can we do anything for you?”

Eri trembles, looking at Izuku with a combination of fear and hope. “Please, help me,” she whispers. 

Before Izuku can say anything, a deep voice from the back of the alley calls out, “Eri, sweetheart, you have to come home now. It’s not good to run away.”

With the confirmation that this is indeed Eri, Shinsou has already texted Aizawa and is staring back down the alleyway. The man that had spoken is wearing an odd looking outfit and has cruel eyes. His words are kind, but Izuku knows what a loving parent sounds like, and this definitely isn’t that. 

“Hello, sir,” Izuku says, trying to play innocent, “We’re hero students doing a work study. Eri looked like she needed some help, so we were just talking with her.”

The man steps into the light and Izuku and Shinsou try not to react. It’s Overhaul, Chisaki Kai, the man responsible for the quirk suppressant weapons and Eri’s confinement. 

Shinsou stands tall while Izuku stays kneeled next to Eri, grabbing one of her hands and squeezing it gently. She squeezes back and Izuku smiles at her, trying to keep her calm while his own insides churn with anxiety. 

“Is there anything we can do to help, sir?” Shinsou asks and Izuku’s heart skips a beat. If Overhaul answers, Shinsou’s got him.

“No, we’re fine-”

“Turn back and go to where you came from,” Shinsou orders, his brainwashing quirk in full effect, “You will not follow us or call for help. You will not remember where Eri went or that we took her.”

Overhaul turns around, his eyes glazed over as he disappears, fully under Shinsou’s quirk.

“Go!” Shinsou calls to Izuku, who grabs Eri and sharpens his focus ability. With her in his arms, he can’t move very fast, but by slowing down everything else around him, he’ll be able to reach Nighteye’s agency faster.

Izuku runs, Eri clutched in his arms for multiple blocks, the tension in his chest tightening. He manages to make it all the way to the agency without stopping, hoping that Shinsou is alright. 

Running through the front doors, there’s gasps and shouts, the people in the lobby clearly recognizing him and Eri.

Eri is hugging Izuku so tightly that his chest hurts, shaking like a leaf. 

“You’re alright,” Izuku tells her calmly, “You’re safe here, Eri. I brought you to a hero agency and Mockingbird, my hero friend, is going to keep Overhaul away from you. You’re safe now.”

Eri chokes out a little sob, pressing her face against Izuku’s shoulder as he rubs her back, relieved when he sees Nighteye rush down from upstairs, his eyes wide with shock.

“What happened?” Nighteye asks, “How did you find her?”

A doctor employed by the agency comes over to check Eri over while Izuku explains everything. When he reaches the part about Shinsou, Nighteye nods.

“Eraserhead went to the location to help him and reported back that Mockingbird is safe with him,” Nighteye says, “Overhaul disappeared, but our main objective was completed with no injuries or casualties. An incredible accomplishment from the two of you.” 

Izuku blushes, “Thank you, sir, but it was Shinsou’s quick thinking and usage of his quirk that saved her, I just ran when he told me too.” 

“It couldn’t have been done with just one person,” Nighteye retorts, “You did very well, Izuku. Your parents will be proud, as am I.” 

Izuku blushes again, saying nothing, and watches Eri sit patiently while the doctor examines her. She tells Nighteye that Eri is in no apparent physical danger, to which Izuku feels relief. Eri looks scared, but she doesn’t run or try to hide, appearing as if she is simply enduring everything around her.

Izuku wishes he had his bear from home so he could give her something to cuddle. Kneeling down next to her, he puts a gentle hand on her shoulder and smiles.

“You were very brave today,” he tells her calmly, “You did the right thing asking for help. We’re all going to protect you now, okay?” 

Eri nods, leaning forward and resting her head against Izuku’s chest. He feels a tug in his heart, picking her up and holding her close, relieved to know that she’ll be okay now. 

“Your parents are coming back now,” Nighteye says calmly, “We will be taking Eri and all of you back to UA. Nezu already has a lovely room set up for her, with lots of toys and a bed fit for a princess.” 

Eri pulls away from Izuku, looking a little afraid. 

“What is it?” he asks her gently.

She shakes her head, chewing on one of her fingers. “My quirk. I’m bad, that’s why Chiasaki hurts me. I’ll hurt you, too. And everyone else. I should go back.” 

“No, honey,” Izuku soothes, rocking her a little like his parents used to, “You’re not bad. The only bad person is Overhaul and what he did to you. We want you to come back to UA with us, alright? We want you to be safe.” 

Eri’s eyes fill with tears as she drops her head on Izuku’s shoulder, shaking with little sobs. It’s at this moment Aizawa and the others enter the agency, relief in their eyes when they see her in Izuku’s arms.

“Nice job, kid,” Aizawa murmurs to him when he approaches, looking at Eri with a soft expression, “Come on, we’re all going back to UA. I’ll take her now.” 

Izuku doesn’t protest as Aizawa gently takes Eri from him. He notices his dad keeping an unusually close eye on her and that’s when he remembers Eri’s quirk. She might be young and small, but her quirk is powerful. It stands to reason Aizawa is the only one who can help her if she gets out of control. 

Nighteye loans them an agency car and one of his employees drives them all back. Shinsou and Iida head back to the dorms after a quick debrief, while Hizashi, Aizawa, and Izuku stay with Eri. They first go to Recovery Girl, who fusses over Eri before using her quirk to heal up some of the girl’s newer scars, making Eri fall asleep almost immediately from exhaustion. 

“I’ll get her cleaned up and give her some new clothes,” Recovery Girl whispers to them, “Now, shoo. All of you need to go get some rest. You can see her tomorrow.” 

Back in their apartment, Izuku’s parents praise him for Eri’s rescue.

“You and Shinsou did incredibly,” Hizashi beams with pride. They’re all sitting around the new kitchen table, discussing the events of the day over some tea Izuku had made. They’re all still in their hero costumes, exhausted from everything.

“Thanks,” Izuku blushes, “But Shinsou did most of it, he was the one who brainwashed Overhaul. What’s going to happen to Eri now?”

Aizawa sighs, looking a little tense. “Her quirk is still completely unstable. She’s officially a ward of UA now, but with her quirk as it is, she can’t live with any of the staff, and certainly not in the dorms. They’ve built a really nice room for her near Recovery Girl’s office and all of the UA teachers will be checking on her frequently. She’ll get private tutoring and grow up safely, with all of us to look out for her.”

Izuku nods, the knot in his chest loosening a little. He’s glad that she’s safe, that she’ll have a place to stay, and that there’s no chance she’ll have to go back to Overhaul.

“The next step is stopping Overhaul,” Hizashi says tiredly, “Thanks to Shinsou, they have a pretty good idea of where he’s hiding. They’re sending a strike team out tonight to catch him. Nighteye said he’d update me on the progress later.” 

They finish their tea before changing into casual clothes, Izuku taking a shower and thinking through his day. He’s beginning to wonder if he’s some kind of villain magnet, him and Shinsou. It’s not even the end of his first year at UA, and he’s already had more major villain incidents than many pro heroes. 

After his shower, Izuku settles on the couch, too tired to even think about picking up a book. Using his quirk to run Eri back to Nigheye’s agency has exhausted his mind, and he thinks he might fall asleep any minute. 

He’s nearly out like a light when a hurried knocking on their front door jolts him out of his stupor. His parents are in their room, so Izuku stands up to open the door, wondering who would be coming to see them this late. It must be another staff member, since no one else has access to the apartment building.

Opening the front door, Izuku expects Nemuri or maybe Snipe, but his jaw drops when he sees someone completely unexpected. The hero’s wings look wet from the rain and his goggles are pushed up over his hair. He looks disheveled, and Izuku has no idea what to say.

“Hawks?” Hizashi asks from behind Izuku in shock, “What are you doing here?”

The number three hero, Hawks, stands in their doorway. It’s bizarre to Izuku, like seeing some famous celebrity in the grocery store or something. Hawks has always seemed larger than life, his hero personality masking any of his real personality traits that might lurk underneath. 

“I need to talk to you and Eraser,” Hawks says, looking wide-eyed and a little frazzled. His eyes shift, locking onto Izuku, “Your son should hear this, too.” 

Izuku is bewildered but he steps aside, letting Hawks in. Aizawa exits the bedroom, looking just as surprised as the rest of them to see Hawks standing their dripping water in their genkan. 

“Um, do you want some tea?” Izuku asks, figuring he should offer the hero something, “And maybe a towel?”

Hawks looks at Izuku with surprise before smiling, eyeing his wet wings. “Yeah, tea and a towel would be great. Thanks, kid. Nice one you’ve got there, guys.”

“Thank you, but why are you here?” Aizawa asks, folding his arms, “No one’s seen you in weeks.”

Izuku heads off to the bathroom, handing Hawks a towel before going into the kitchen and making him a mug of hot tea. He listens closely to the conversation, not wanting to miss out on whatever Hawks might be saying. 

“You’re all in danger, Izuku as well,” Hawks is saying, making Izuku’s heart skip a beat, “I came to you directly because I’m currently undercover, I can’t visit the HPSC without causing a scene.” 

“Then why come here?” Aizawa challenges, “Why put the students at risk?”

Hawks replies quietly, “I had to. There’s so much…so much the heroes don’t know. Thanks, Izuku.”

Hawks directs the last part to him as Izuku sets down the tea in front of him, the towel Izuku had offered him damp around his wings. 

“Try us,” Hizashi says very seriously, “You said we’re in danger, all three of us. We already know Shigaraki’s watching our family. Is that what this is about?”

Hawks sighs, shaking his head as he begins to explain. 

Chapter Text

Izuku is sitting at the kitchen table with his parents, still hardly able to believe that Hawks is sitting there in their apartment. Izuku doesn’t dare interrupt, listening to Hawks’ explanation to his parents about his sudden arrival and his alarming explanation that they’re in danger.

“I’ve been undercover, like I said,” Hawks says, his gloved hands around the mug of tea. Izuku doesn’t know Hawks at all, but he thinks the hero looks run down, like Aizawa does when he goes too long without sleep.

“The HPSC originally assigned me to infiltrate the League of Villains,” Hawks explains, “But after what happened at the training camp, it became apparent there was a lot more going on than just that group.” 

Aizawa raises an eyebrow, “What do you mean?” 

“Shigaraki is a puppet,” Hawks says, making Izuku’s eyes widen in surprise, “Don’t get me wrong, he’s a scary motherfucker, and he’s insane, but he’s not the one calling the shots here. There’s someone else, someone worse, causing all of this. We have reason to believe this person was connected with Overhaul as well.”

“Nighteye captured Overhaul tonight,” Hizashi says, looking down at his phone, “He just texted about it a few minutes ago. Who is this other person?” 

Hawks sighs, his gaze lingering on Izuku for a moment. “He’s called All For One. The commission has a ton of information about him, top secret files. All Might pulled Endeavor and I into a meeting a few months ago, told us all about him. He has a quirk that can steal other people’s quirks. Permanently.” 

Hizashi winces. “If this villain is so powerful, how have we not heard of him before?” 

“All Might,” Hawks says, sounding a little bitter to Izuku, “Look, what I’m about to tell you can’t leave this room. Kid, you got that?”

Izuku nods, but Aizawa looks annoyed, folding his arms. 

“Izuku is the smartest person in this room,” he says, staring daggers at Hawks, “Don’t talk to him like a child. His IQ is higher than Nighteye’s.” 

Izuku’s eyes widen slightly, not knowing that piece of information. It doesn’t really matter to him, but he supposes it explains Nighteye’s interest in him.

“Fine,” Hawks sighs, leaning back in his chair with a sigh before looking up at the ceiling. “Look, All Might doesn’t have his quirk anymore. It’s a total, absolute secret. He’ll be completely powerless in six months.” 

Hizashi and Aizawa stare at Hawks in shock while Izuku’s breath hitches. All Might, powerless? It seems impossible.

“How?” Hizashi asks, sounding as shocked as Izuku feels, “He’s the number one hero.”

Hawks nods. “Yeah, he is. Until he passed on his quirk to a third-year UA student named Mirio.” 

“Fuck,” Aizawa curses, slamming his hand down on the table, “I knew something was going on with that kid. Is that why he suddenly developed super strength out of nowhere?” 

“Yeah,” Hawks replies, “All Might’s quirk is called One For All, the opposite of All For One’s. The holder of his quirk can access all the quirk’s of the previous holders, which means Mirio effectively has ten quirks now stored in his body. All Might’s been training him in secret for a year now.”

Izuku tries to take this all in, his brain going a mile a minute. The implications of this are astounding for quirk theory, and he thinks back to strange cases of things he’s heard over the years in his research. 

“So what does that mean for Mirio?” Hizashi asks.

“He’ll take All Might’s place someday,” Hawks shrugs, “You can imagine how Endeavor took that information, he was livid. But All Might didn’t tell us all that to piss off Endeavor. Apparently, All For One is planning something huge. Shigaraki’s his ward, he adopted him after he murdered his entire family as a child.”

Izuku freezes. The decay quirk. Shigaraki would have only been a child. His insanity. 

“He killed his family by accident, didn’t he?” Izuku asks quietly, making the other three look at him, “It was when his quirk developed.”

“Yeah,” Hawks says sadly, “It broke the kid’s mind. All For One swooped in and now Shigaraki sees him as some kind of fucked-up God. He was so vulnerable, All For One was able to manipulate him into creating the League of Villains and all the other shit they’ve been up to. Shigaraki’s not innocent, he’s killed more than enough people to earn a place in Tartarus, but he’s also a victim.” 

Izuku takes all of this as Hawks talks, his stomach twisting. He’s already coming to some conclusions in his head, ones that he hopes are wrong.

“All For One’s got Shigaraki running an army,” Hawks continues, “They’re calling themselves the Paranormal Liberation Front. I’m not exaggerating when I tell you they have thousands of members, including some heroes that have defected.” 

“Shit,” Aizawa curses, running an agitated hand through his hair, “How did you find out about all this?”

Hawks sighs again, taking off his gloves and flexing his talons, looking exhausted and harried. “Because the commission assigned me to infiltrate since I already had connections with the League. I’m a double agent. I’ve been to their base and helped them in some operations. Gotten close to a few of the members, trying to turn them to our side.” 

“Where are they located?” Hizashi asks, sounding much more serious than Izuku is used to hearing his dad. 

“A mansion, deep in the woods,” Hawks replies, “The commission and the higher ups have the details. There’s a hundred thousand villains involved at least.”

Izuku freezes. A hundred thousand?

“Most of them are weak, untrained,” Hawks continues, “But by sheer strength of numbers, they’re a massive threat. The generals of the army are the real powerhouses, Shigaraki’s one of them. Many of the other League members are as well.” 

Izuku thinks about the one with the blue flames he had avoided at the training camp, and the villain with the saber tooth fangs from the USJ. His stomach tightens. 

“They’re not all bad people,” Hawks says, folding his hands together, “But they’re easily swayed, and with All For One controlling Shigaraki’s movements, it’s only a matter of time before they attack Japan.” 

A silence follows this statement and Izuku swallows hard. This is so much worse than anything he had imagined. Without All Might to lead the heroes, he worries that the faith of people in hero society might collapse, that their entire city will be overrun.

His parents. His friends. Eri, everyone. They’re all in danger now.

“But why tell us first?” Aizawa asks quietly, voice tight.

Hawks winces, looking almost regretfully at Izuku before saying, “Because Shigaraki won’t shut up about your son. Says they’re tied by fate and he needs Izuku by his side before he can take the next step. Kid, you’re in serious danger.” 

Hizashi blanches and Izuku just nods, fear in his heart. It’s not that much different than he already suspected, at least as far as his involvement is concerned, but he knows this must be devastating for his parents.

“I assume he also says he’s going to kill us?” Hizashi asks tiredly, “Shouta and me?”

Hawks nods, “Yes, that’s his plan. Kill you, kidnap Izuku. I don’t know exactly what he wants with your son, but it’s hard to understand the ravings of a lunatic. All For One has no interest in any of this, it’s all Shigaraki.” 

“It makes sense,” Izuku says quietly, the other three looking at him as he speaks up, “Shigaraki seems to think that all of this is fated to happen, that we’re intertwined together. He might think he needs me in order to carry out his final plan because we keep running into each other.” 

Hizashi and Aizawa look deeply troubled while Hawks nods.

“I’m sorry, Izuku,” Hawks says plainly, “I wish there was some comfort I could give you, but all I can do is warn you all.” 

“Alright,” Aizawa says, sounding stressed, “Look, Hawks, thank you for coming here, for telling us this, but I think now we have to meet with Nezu. There’s no time to waste, this is an emergency. You have to share everything you’ve told us with him.” 

Hawks nods, “Alright, let’s go. I’ve taken too long as it is.” 

For the second time in as many days, Izuku finds himself in a serious meeting with pro heroes. This time, it’s the UA staff, Principal Nezu, and Hawks. Izuku’s stomach clenches when All Might, Mirio, and Endeavor walk into the meeting as well, feeling the weight of the situation. He’s the only student present apart from Mirio, who is standing looking very serious next to All Might.

Nezu is sitting at the head of the table, his paws clasped together, while everyone finds seats around the long conference table. Izuku seats himself in between his parents, every muscle in his body tensing. Hawks is across from him, seemingly sensing how anxious Izuku is. He shoots him a friendly smile and a wink, which does make Izuku relax a fraction. 

“Is someone going to explain what this is all about?” Endeavor asks from the other end of the table, sounding extremely annoyed, “I am not accustomed to being summoned like an intern in the middle of my patrol.” 

“You have my apologies,” Nezu says, not sounding the least bit sorry, “But I believe this meeting is of the utmost importance for not only the safety of UA, but the entire city, and by extension, Japan itself.” 

A tense silence follows this statement and Izuku tries not to tense up too much. Hawks stands up, exhaustion deep in the lines of his face. Izuku wonders when the last time was that the hero got to sleep.

“I’m the one with the intel,” Hawks says wearily, “I’ll start at the beginning.”

Hawks explains everything, being a double agent, his involvement with the League, his infiltration of the PLF. All For One and Shigaraki. Izuku notices Hawks doesn’t mention All Might’s quirk, or Mirio, at all, and he wonders why. 

Hawks reaches the part about Izuku, and everyone at the table stares at Izuku with a mixture of confusion and worry. 

“It seems Tomura Shigaraki has taken an interest in young Midoriya,” Nezu says calmly before looking directly at Izuku, “Therefore, it is essential that you do not leave UA’s grounds.”

Izuku shifts in his chair. Being on house arrest won’t solve anything. He knows everyone just wants to keep him safe, especially his parents, but hiding him here would just make Shigaraki more angry. 

He looks up, staring directly at Hawks, a determination filling his gaze. He’s not going to let the villains be one step ahead of them anymore. This is the moment where they have a chance to get ahead of Shigaraki and All For One, if they play their cards right. He could be useful. He could help.

“Shigaraki wants me to join him,” Izuku says calmly, “Now that we know Hawks has been infiltrating there, he can take me to PLF headquarters. It wouldn’t be unbelievable for the number three hero to have convinced me to at least see the place, to consider their cause. Shigaraki would be convinced that I might be able to be swayed to his side, in exchange for my parents’ lives. I could memorize the layout of the mansion and the names and quirks of the top generals, and report it back here. I could spy just like Hawks. With my abilities, no one would suspect me.” 

A shocked silence follows this speech before Izuku chances a look at his parents, both of whom look terrified. 

“No way,” Hizashi says, his voice stern.

“Absolutely not,” Aizawa agrees, folding his arms.

Izuku can feel everyone staring at him and he’s a little uncomfortable with the attention, but he keeps his eyes up and his back straight. He never defies his parents and rarely, if ever, has argued with them. But in this case, he truly believes his idea is the best one.

“If I was anyone else’s son, you would be able to think about it more rationally,” he says apologetically to his parents, “It’s the best plan right now. Hawks can’t out himself as spy yet and I could help gather more intel. Shigaraki’s unstable, but I don’t think he’s wholly evil. I might be able to get him to slow down his plans. He seems to like talking to me.”

Hizashi leans over, placing a hand on Izuku’s. “But you’re not someone else’s son, you’re ours. Izu, you can’t do this. You could die.” 

“So could you, every day,” Izuku argues, “Both of you nearly have multiple times. If I’m going to be a hero I have to be willing to risk myself, just like you both do.”

“It’s a good plan,” Endeavor says firmly, making Izuku look up at the number two hero in shock, “But your father is right, Janus. You could very well die in this mission. It’s highly likely, in fact. Is that a risk you are willing to take?”

Izuku nods. To protect his friends and his family? He’d risk anything.

“Yes, of course,” he says, Hizashi’s grip tightening on his arm. Aizawa has a hand over his eyes, sighing heavily, and he can tell both of his parents are exercising every bit of their professionalism not to protest more harshly, not to get overly emotional. 

Nezu folds his paws, looking first at Izuku and then his parents.

“Emotions aside, this seems like a good plan,” he says calmly, “Izuku, you do understand that your life will be in danger as Endeavor says, that if you go there we cannot protect you. Hawks cannot risk his cover to save you if something happens.”

“I understand,” Izuku says firmly, “I can do this. Please, let me help.” 

After the meeting concludes, Izuku is left in the conference room alone with his parents. The plan is that Izuku will change into pajamas, making it look like Hawks abducted him from UA in the middle of the night. The plan is to leave in an hour, and Izuku can tell his parents are completely terrified. 

When Nezu exits and leaves the three of them alone, Hizashi pulls Izuku into a hug so tight he feels like his lungs are going to burst.

“Damn you for being so brave,” Hizashi chokes out, and Izuku can feel that his dad is crying, “You can’t do this, Izu. Please, reconsider.” 

Izuku hates the way his dad sounds, wanting to reassure him that everything’s going to be alright. He doesn’t have the words, doesn’t have the confidence to lie. He knows he could die. He knows he might never come home. But if he can help at all and stop the PLF from destroying Japan, he has to try. 

“I’m sorry,” Izuku says softly, and Hizashi just chokes out a sob, rubbing Izuku’s back.

“You’re not even sixteen,” Aizawa whispers, sounding truly grieved, “You’re a child. I can’t…I can’t believe they’re asking a child, our son, to do this. I…Izuku, we can’t let you go alone.” 

“I won’t be alone,” Izuku says, looking at Aizawa, still held tight in Hizashi’s embrace, “Hawks will be there with me.”

Aizawa balls his hand into a fist, closing his eyes, sounding pained as he says, “Hawks won’t be able to blow his cover. His mission is more important than your life, that’s what was just decided in that meeting. The UA staff, our friends, colleagues, just agreed that Hawks’ mission was more important than you. That’s what just happened.”

Aizawa sounds stunned, and Izuku’s stomach clenches. Just because he thinks this is the right thing to do doesn’t mean that he’s happy with what it’s doing to his parents.

“Izuku, you may be right, and this may be the right thing,” Hizashi says softly, “But it wasn’t right for the others to allow it to happen. You’re a minor, not even sixteen, like your dad said. It’s against the code of ethics for heroes to put children in danger. Even if you had the strongest quirk in the world, they shouldn’t have agreed with your suggestion.”

“If it had been Mirio, would you be protesting this much?” Izuku challenges, stepping back from his dad’s embrace, “Or Shouto? Iida? Is it that I’m young, or is that it’s me?”

“Both,” Aizawa says, voice thick, “Kid, I know we can’t stop this now, but I swear, if you get hurt…”

Aizawa turns, and Izuku is shocked to see that Aizawa is nearly in tears. Hizashi gets emotional a lot, but Aizawa usually holds it in. 

“This is terrifying for us,” Hizashi says, keeping a hand on Izuku’s arm, “We know you’re scared, too, but please…you have to stay safe. We love you so much, more than each other, more than ourselves. You’re everything to us, Izu. We can’t lose you.” 

Izuku’s eyes are burning with tears now, not expecting quite so much emotion from his parents about this. 

“If anything happens to you, I’m tearing Shigaraki apart with my bare hands,” Aizawa says, voice flat as he tries to keep control of his emotions, “I will destroy every single person in that mansion if it means saving your life. I don’t care how many villains I have to fight, or kill. If anyone hurts you, they’re dead.” 

It’s by far the most ruthless thing Izuku’s ever heard his dad say, but he understands it’s coming from a place of love and fear. 

There’s a knock on the door and Hawks ducks his head in.

“Izuku, it’s nearly time,” he says, “You need to get changed. Leave everything, including your emergency alert and your phone.” 

Hizashi glares daggers at Hawks. “Give us a few minutes, for fuck’s sake.” 

Hawks raises his hands and backs out of the doorway in apology, leaving the three of them alone once again.

“I’m sorry I’m hurting you,” Izuku says honestly, “But I’m not sorry I’m doing this. I can do this, I promise. I won’t die, I’ll come back to UA with a ton of information that we can use to stop this fight, this war. I’ll save as many lives as I possibly can. I promise, I won’t put myself in unnecessary danger. I love you both, and I’ll come home. I swear.” 

“You’d better,” Hizashi replies, pulling Izuku into another hug, “We love you so much, Izuku.”

Aizawa wraps his arms around both of them and Izuku closes his eyes, their warmth and protection enough to make him feel peaceful and safe.

“I love you, too.” 

The walk back to their apartment is tense. Izuku doesn’t have time to talk to any of his friends. They’re all totally in the dark about this, unaware that Izuku is about to enter the proverbial lion’s den. At the apartment, Izuku changes into sweatpants and a t-shirt, setting his phone and emergency alert on the kitchen table. 

Hizashi needed a minute alone after their emotional argument, Aizawa with him in their bedroom while Izuku changed in his own. Sitting down on his bed, Izuku grabs his old, faded teddy bear and squeezes it to his chest, his eyes closing.

He’d been putting on a brave face, but he’s completely terrified. He is only fifteen, not a real hero yet, with not much experience. He is a child, barely a teenager. He wants to help and he knows he can do this, but he’s still scared.

He squeezes the bear in his arms, pressing his face down into the fur and inhaling deeply, the scent of home and safety wafting over him. It’s in this position Aizawa finds him a few minutes later, sitting next to Izuku on the bed and squeezing his hand.

“You don’t have to do this,” Aizawa says softly, “I want you to know, you can back out any time. Even when Hawks has you in the air, you can tell him you want to turn back.”

“I know,” Izuku mumbles into the bear, “But I can’t. I’m the only person who can do this. Any hero would raise suspicion and there’s no other students Shigaraki would talk to like he talks to me. I…I’m really smart, dad. I can talk my way out of pretty much anything. I can keep myself alive, I promise.”

“I know you can,” Aizawa murmurs, “I have total faith in you. But Izuku, your dad and I aren’t terrified because we don’t trust you, we’re scared because we can’t protect you. This is a total, complete unknown. You’re asking us to watch you leave with a very real possibility that we won’t see you again. That’s a huge ask for a parent, and not one your dad or I were ready for, not until you were much older.” 

Izuku keeps his face pressed into his teddy bear, guilt burning through him. “I’m sorry. I have to do this. Please don’t hate me for it.”

“We could never hate you,” Hizashi says softly from the doorway, “We love you too much for that, sweetheart. Come here.” 

Izuku steps into his dad’s embrace, the three of them standing in silence in the apartment. A sharp knock on the front door breaks them apart, Izuku’s heart starting to hammer faster.

“That’ll be Hawks,” Aizawa says gruffly, “Izu…”

“I can do this,” Izuku repeats with confidence, standing up straight as he walks to meet Hawks at the door, “Everything will be okay, I promise.” 

Hawks waits for him in full hero garb, looking apologetically at Aizawa and Hizashi before focusing on Izuku.

“Ready?” Hawks asks him.

In his pajamas with nothing to protect him but his brains and his quirk, Izuku stands tall. 

“Yes. Let’s go.”

Chapter Text

Izuku imagines if he weren’t currently so terrified of his impending mission, he’d be thrilled about flying. Hawks has him in a tight grip, flying as fast as he can towards the PLF headquarters.

When Hawks had taken off, Izuku had looked down to the ground to see his parents watching him, their figures getting smaller and smaller until they had disappeared completely. Hawks had told Izuku the flight would take about twenty minutes, and to hang on tightly.

Izuku is absolutely freezing cold, in nothing but sweatpants and a t-shirt, not even with shoes on. It had to look as real as possible that Hawks had grabbed him unexpectedly, but Izuku wishes he had opted for a long-sleeved shirt instead. 

They can’t talk during the flight as they’re going too quickly. Izuku’s ears hurt from the cold wind, trying not to shiver uncontrollably. While they fly, he thinks through his plan. He knows he’ll have to act scared, like he hadn’t planned this with Hawks, so he tries to put himself into a state of mind of fear, so no one will suspect anything when they land.

He remembers his plans, his reasonings he’ll tell Shigaraki. He gave into Hawks in order to save his parents’ lives. He thinks Hawks is a villain. Izuku’s mission is to memorize the PLF headquarters layout and as much as he can about the plan. If everything goes well, Hawks will get him out of there in three days and take him back to UA.

The mansion comes into view after a little while and Izuku’s eyes widen despite the cold and fear he’s feeling. It’s huge and he wonders how this has been able to go undetected by the public for so long. He supposes it is out in the middle of nowhere, and there’s likely guards posted around, but still. Someone should have noticed this.

“Nearly there,” Hawks shouts, “Hang on, we’re going down.” 

Hawks begins to dive, holding Izuku tightly as they speed towards the ground. It’s exhilarating, but also terrifying, and Izuku closes his eyes just before they land, not wanting to see the ground speeding closer to them.

Hawks lands gracefully, keeping a hand on Izuku’s arm. Izuku uses the fear from the flight and the real terror he feels about being in the mansion to let a worried expression show in his face, already spotting a number of villains outside the mansion who are crowding around and staring at them with interest.

Izuku stands there, trembling a little from the cold as Hawks keeps his talons gripped around his arm. A villain steps forward, one Izuku instantly recognizes. It’s the guy with the scars and the medical staples, the one who had created the blue fire at the training camp. 

“Who’s the kid, birde?” the villain says with a smirk, “Is that the brat Shigaraki wants?”

“Yes, and he was a pain in the ass to capture, I promise you,” Hawks quips back, sounding annoyed, “UA’s security is no joke. Did you know this is Eraserhead’s son?”

The scarred villain’s eyes widen, looking at Izuku in shock. “No way. That guy has a kid?” 

“Well, we can’t all be as antisocial as you, Dabi,” Hawks grins, dragging Izuku along with him, “Look I just flew miles with this brat fighting me the whole way, so the least you can do is go and get our fearless leader for me. I’ve got to drop this kid off before the commission suspects anything.”

Dabi grins, looking truly terrifying to Izuku as his scars stretch across his face, “Well, if anything, I think this more than proves your loyalty. Not even the craziest double agent would kidnap a brat, and there’s no way Eraserhead would let you take his kid. Congrats, birdie, you’re official now.” 

Hawks gives a mock bow saying dramatically, “You honor me, my liege.” 

“Oh, fuck off,” Dabi snorts with a laugh, grabbing Izuku’s arm, “What’s your name, kid?”

Izuku panics, trying to keep his head on straight. “J-Janus.” 

Dabi rolls his eyes, “Not your hero name, brat. Your name.” 

Izuku keeps tight-lipped, knowing that’s what Dabi is probably expecting from him, to act like a terrified kidnapping victim. Izuku is scared, he’d be stupid not to be, but he also feels he has a leg up in this situation. He knows more about the villains than they know about him, and despite what everyone’s said, Izuku doesn’t think that Hawks would truly let anything happen to him.

“Izuku Midoriya,” Hawks says, “I saw it on the door of his room. Seems like Eraser gave the kid a different surname, probably to protect him."

Dabi sighs, dragging Izuku along, “Well then, Izuku Midoriya, you’d better come with me.” 

Izuku is dragged into the mansion and despite his fear he can’t help but feel impressed. It’s a real mansion, beautiful and large, and if everyone inside of it didn’t look so terrifying to him, it would probably come across like some kind of major corporation. There are people walking around with clipboards and tablets, sharing information and talking. Izuku sees signs for things like Cafeteria and Restrooms.

This was a real army. Hawks wasn’t exaggerating at all. Swallowing hard, Izuku allows himself to be pulled along by Dabi into a side room of the manion, all but tossed onto the floor. Izuku hasn’t said anything yet, but he hisses in pain when he lands on his wrists, sitting up to look at Dabi with apprehension.

“What do you want with me?” Izuku asks, a small waver in his voice, “Why am I here?”

Dabi shrugs. “I honestly couldn’t tell you, but Shigaraki wants you for something, god knows what. Here, eat this.”

Dabi chuck something at him that Izuku catches in surprise, looking down to see a protein bar. He’s a little confused, looking up at Dabi and wondering why the villain is feeding him.

“Shigaraki doesn’t like you, so you’re not going to get the royal treatment,” Dabi shrugs, “So who knows when you’ll eat next? Eat that, there’s water behind you.”

Izuku does as he’s told, eating the protein bar and drinking some water, trying to catalog everything that he’s seeing around him. The room he’s in is fairly empty, a room with gilded walls and a red carpet. There’s no furniture in it, or windows. Izuku has no idea what the room’s purpose is, but he feels like he’s in a cage with Dabi there. 

He sits on the floor, trying to keep his heart rate down as he focuses on Dabi, trying to see what he can figure out about the villain. He knows Dabi can create blue flames and seems to be familiar with Hawks. The scars all over him are likely from his own quirk, given that those with fire quirks can rarely be burned by others. 

It is strange that Dabi would think to feed him, and Izuku makes a mental note to mark Dabi as a potential ally. Thinking of the easy familiarity in which Dabi and Hawks conversed with one another, it makes Izuku think that Dabi is possibly one of the villains Hawks is trying to turn to their side. 

He’s jolted from his thoughts when the door opens and Shigaraki walks through. He’s not wearing the severed hands and his red eyes are wide and excited when he spots Izuku. Ignoring Dabi, Shigaraki walks over, kneeling down in front of Izuku and getting right in his face.

“Welcome to the Paranormal Liberation Front headquarters,” Shigaraki says, uncomfortably close to Izuku, “I had hoped I would see you again soon. Hawks did very well to bring you to me.” 

Izuku swallows hard, remembering his courage and trying to keep his wits about him.

“Why am I here?” he asks Shigaraki, “What do you actually want with me?”

Shigaraki leans back on his heels and laughs, reaching down to yank Izuku up by the sleeve with four of his fingers. Stumbling to his feet, Izuku tries not to pull away until Shigaraki drops his grip, grinning at Izuku with unfocused eyes.

“You are here to bear witness to the fall of civilization as you know it,” Shigaraki grins, “That’s what Sensei wants, to overthrow everything. I myself just want to watch All Might fall.”

Izuku is once again struck by inspiration. He’s been thinking about what he surmises about Shigaraki, and he decides to begin planting the seeds to potentially get the villain on his side. If that’s not possible, then at least to question his orders. 

“All Might has already fallen,” Izuku says softly, Shigaraki turning to stare at him with wide eyes.

“What does that mean?” Shigaraki asks slowly, “You better explain yourself, now.”

Izuku wraps his arms around his middle, still freezing from the flight with Hawks. He swallows hard, allowing himself to look vulnerable and anxious.

“I thought everyone knew,” Izuku almost whispers, “All Might…he’s…losing his powers. In six months…he’ll be all but quirkless. He was injured, badly, in a fight with a villain called Toxic Chainsaw a few years ago. Since then, his health has been deteriorating rapidly. Endeavor will likely be the number one hero soon, and All Might will retire.” 

Shigaraki stares at Izuku for a long while before he bursts into hysterical laughter. He bends over, wheezing as tears fall from his eyes from laughing so hard. It goes on for so long that Izuku feels more than uncomfortable. Dabi is standing there tense as well, so Izuku knows it isn’t just him that’s unsettled.

“It’s too good,” Shigaraki laughs with mirth, “God, that’s the funniest thing I’ve heard in my life. All this time, all this energy, to kill someone who’s already dying. Fate is a cruel mistress, is she not?”

Izuku has no idea what Shigaraki is talking about, but he nods, keeping his arms wrapped around his middle. Shigaraki laughs for a while longer before standing up straight again, looking at Izuku with an unreadable expression. 

“So, now that I have you here, to lure All Might, what is the point of you?” Shigaraki hisses, stepping closer to Izuku. Izuku wants to stand his ground, but he steps back on instinct, pressing his back against the wall of the room. 

“A little hero brat, so far from home. What will your daddies think when they find out I’ve decayed you into nothing?” Shigaraki asks, as if talking to himself, “Fate continues to bring us together. I wonder why?” 

Izuku swallows hard. He doesn’t want to die. He needs to talk Shigaraki out of this, to make him see Izuku’s worth. Izuku doesn’t want to play the cards he has closest to his chest yet, but he might have to in order to save his own life.

“Maybe because…we’re so similar,” Izuku mumbles, trying to look as unthreatening as possible, “I was an orphan, too. And I was also saved by someone powerful, like you were.”

Shigaraki stops, staring at Izuku for entirely too long before turning to Dabi.

“Get out,” he tells the other villain and Dabi turns to leave, shooting them both a look before he closes the door behind him. When Dabi is gone and it’s only the two of them left, Shigaraki leans against the opposite wall and stares at Izuku like he’s a puzzle he’s trying to solve.

“What did you mean by that?” Shigaraki asks him, “About being an orphan?”

Izuku swallows hard, sliding down the wall to sit on the floor. He doesn’t want to appear threatening in the slightest. 

“My mom died when I was five,” Izuku explains quietly, “I lived on my own for six months. I didn’t have friends, or relatives. My dad found me reading in the library and after a few weeks, they adopted me. I’ve been with them since.” 

Shigaraki stares, before sighing. “Yes, I understand. I killed my family, but I was still lonely. Sensei, he was the one who found me. Raised me. Better than a father. You’d do anything for Eraserhead and Present Mic, wouldn’t you?”

I’m doing it right now, Izuku thinks to himself. Out loud he says, “Yes, I would.” 

“As I would do anything for Sensei,” Shigaraki replies, “We are more similar than I thought. You’re not an npc, you’re more of a main character. I do think our meeting was fate.” 

Izuku knows he has Shigaraki’s attention now, opting to get as much information as he can. 

“I’d do anything for my parents, but I wouldn’t hurt others,” Izuku says quietly, making Shigaraki look at him, “But they would never ask me too. They don’t want me to do anything that hurts me, or hurts anyone else. Because they love me too much to bear seeing me in pain. Is that what Sensei is like for you?”

Shigaraki is silent and Izuku can’t read his facial expression. He sees Shigaraki scratching his fingernail against his thumb repeatedly, so fast he can’t be anything but an anxious habit. 

“Sensei is the strongest,” Shigaraki replies, although Izuku thinks he sounds a little unsure, “He has a plan. I will do whatever he says. He’s got all the right answers. He’s the only real parent I’ve ever had.”

Izuku has Shigaraki now, he’s sure of it. He moves to sit with his legs crossed, looking at Shigaraki with a kind expression.

“Does he?” Izuku challenges, “Parents shouldn’t hurt you, Tomura. They shouldn’t make you hurt others, either. Good parents love you, protect you. Keep you safe.” 

Shigaraki looks unsure, but he doesn’t reply. Instead, he stands up, leaving Izuku in the room and closing the door behind him. The moment he’s gone, Izuku stands, running for the door and twisting the knob. As he suspected, the door is locked.

A few minutes later, the door opens again and Dabi is back.

“Come on,” he mumbles, “Follow me. Shigaraki has a room for you.”

Izuku had been expecting a cell, or some kind of cage, but Dabi was serious when he said room. It was simple, sure, a bed and dresser in an otherwise empty space. There’s no window, but there is an attached bathroom complete with a shower. The dresser has extra clothes in it, and Izuku pulls on a sweatshirt and socks with relief, feeling a little less cold.

He lays down on the bed, his head absolutely spinning. He’s a prisoner, clearly, but he’s not being hurt, or abused. He’s still not entirely sure why he’s here or what Shigaraki actually wants with him, but he’s going to do his best to keep his head on straight and find out.

Sparing a thought for his terrified parents, Izuku’s heart aches. He calculates he’s been here for about four hours now, and he still has two and a half more days to go before Hawks can risk getting him out. 

Not wanting to take chances, Izuku drinks as much water as he can stand from the sink in the bathroom, wanting to stay hydrated in case they don’t feed him. He uses the bathroom and washes his hands and face, surprised and relieved to see there’s a new toothbrush and toothpaste there as well. He brushes his teeth before laying in bed, pulling the blankets over him.

He’s a prisoner in a villain’s lair, he knows this. But the better shape he can keep his body in, the better his mind will work. He doesn’t think Shigaraki knows what his quirk is, and Izuku resolves to save it for the last possible moment.

He drifts off into an uneasy sleep, knowing that rest is the best thing he can get right now.

Izuku’s jolted awake by someone shaking his shoulder. Blinking, disoriented, he’s surprised to see Hawks standing over him.

“Wake up, kid,” Hawks hisses quietly. Izuku sits up, looking at the hero anxiously. Hawks looks at the door before leaning to whisper in Izuku’s ear, clearly trying not to be overheard.

“We’re moving the plan up,” Hawks whispers to him, “I need you to try and get Shigaraki to take you into his office. He’s got the battle plans in there. Get a glance at them, memorize as much as you can. They’re planning on attacking the city sooner than we thought. We have to report back to UA.” 

Izuku nods before saying, “If I can’t get to Shigaraki in time, you should go. Report back to UA without me if you have to. I’ll be alright, they’re not hurting me.” 

Hawks looks pained, but he nods, sensing Izuku’s plan is the correct call. “Alright. I’ll give you five hours, then I have to leave.” 

Before Izuku can say anything else, Hawks is gone and his head is spinning. He gets up, using the shower and changing into clean clothes before sitting on the bed, waiting for someone to come and talk to him.

An hour or so later, his door is thrown open and a villain he doesn’t know is standing there.

“Shigaraki wants you,” she sighs, sounding bored, “Come on.”

Izuku follows her through the halls, memorizing the layout as he walks through, glancing at a clock. If it’s right, it’s currently three in the afternoon. Since he hasn’t been in any rooms with windows, he has no concept of what time it is.

The villain leads him into a room he hasn’t been in yet, and Izuku can hardly believe his luck. It looks as if she’s taken him directly to Shigaraki’s office, given the state of the place. It’s an opulent room, but that’s not what gets his attention. In the center of the room is a large circular table, covered with papers and plans. To the right is a television, a gaming system attached, where Shigaraki is currently sitting and playing some kind of racing game. 

Izuku walks past the table staring at all the documents, his brain overflowing with information. The battle plans. Locations. Times of day. Even the names of the PLF’s generals, their quirks, and positions.

It can’t be this easy.

“Come sit,” Shigarki tells him, pointing to a chair next to his. Izuku sits down and Shigarki shoves a controller in his hand.

“I, um, don’t know how to play,” Izuku says honestly, “We never had any gaming systems at home and I never got around to learning how they work.”

Shigaraki’s eyes boggle. “Are you sure your parents love you? Jesus, brat. Here, press A and choose a character. I want to race.” 

Izuku does, and he fumbles his way through a race with Shigaraki for a while. Shigaraki says nothing to him, just keeps his eyes locked on the screen. After three races, Shigaraki finally looks over and speaks. 

“Sensei isn’t a parent.” 

Izuku stiffens, looking at the villain with surprise.

“What do you mean?”

Shigaraki sighs, leaning back and looking at the ceiling. “Sensei isn’t a parent. He’s a leader. The boss. In charge. He raised me, but he’s not a parent. Not like Eraserhead and Present Mic are to you. That’s different.” 

Izuku swallows hard, unsure of what Shigaraki is going for with this conversation. 

“Does that…bother you?” he asks, a little unsure.

Shigaraki snorts. “Fucking of course not. I’m not some snot-nosed brat like you. You seem to think I’m sad that I killed my family, that I needed a father. My father was an asshole. I killed him on purpose. My dog and sister were an accident, but my father was on purpose.” 

Izuku digests this for a while before he says, “That must have been hard. Your sister, and your dog.”

“Don’t get the wrong idea, it doesn’t bother me now,” Shigaraki says, “All I care about now is carrying out Sensei’s plans. We’re attacking soon, you know. Tomorrow. The city will crumble under our power.”

Izuku freezes. Tomorrow. It’s not enough time to plan an escape. Despite Izuku’s brilliance, the tight timeline makes him panic. If he can’t stop this, can’t pass along the information about the attack to Hawks in time, everyone, including his parents and friends, are likely going to die.

“You can’t, Tomura,” Izuku pleads, hoping by using Shigaraki’s first name he can appeal to him, “Please, don’t. There’s no reason to do this. All Might’s already weak. There’s nothing you gain by leading this attack. You’re smarter than this, I know you are.”

It’s the wrong thing to say. Shigaraki is silent for a moment before he winds his fist, punching Izuku in the cheek. Shigaraki moved so quickly Izuku didn’t even have time to dodge the hit.

The force of the blow knocks him back to the floor where he hits his head, hissing in pain. He sits up, bringing a hand up to his face, which can already feel swelling. Thankfully, Shigaraki hadn’t used his quirk, but Izuku knows he’s going to have a black eye and might even have a broken bone.

Saying nothing, Shigaraki stalks out of the room, slamming the door behind him. Despite the pain in his face, Izuku still has his wits about him, standing up and walking back over to the table. He can’t believe Shigaraki just left him alone with all their plans, but maybe riling him up unintentionally was a good thing.

Izuku knows he doesn’t have long before someone comes in so he doesn’t dare touch any of the papers. Instead, he stares at everything he may have missed before, cataloging all of the information. Clearly, they were trying to mask their moves, as each piece of the battle plan has conflicting dates and times listed. 

The pain in his head from where he hit the floor is making Izuku feel a little sick now, wondering vaguely if he has a concussion. He grips the back of the chair just as the door to the room opens and Dabi walks in. 

Izuku isn’t sure why Dabi’s his keeper, but the scarred villain winces when he sees Izuku’s eye.

“Come on, Shigaraki told me to take you back,” Dabi says. Izuku nods, taking a step before he brings his hand up to his head, feeling a little nauseous. Sighing, Dabi walks over and grabs Izuku’s arm, dragging him out of the room and down the hall to the room he had before.

Izuku is half-conscious as they walk, dizziness spreading through him. At one point he stops, putting a hand on the wall, making Dabi turn around in annoyance.

“What the hell is your problem?” Dabi asks.

Izuku blinks, trying to keep himself awake. “Um…Shigaraki…hit me. I hit my head on the floor. I likely have a concussion. I’m trying…to stay conscious. You have to….stay conscious with a traumatic…brain injury.”

Dabi just stares before walking over and dragging Izuku, keeping a firmer grip on his arm. The walk feels long and Izuku drifts more than once. He’s never had a concussion before, but he knows he’ll be alright if he can stay awake and if there’s no bleeding in his brain. Given that he’s still lucid, he feels it’s not likely. 

Soon, Dabi has him back into the room and Izuku’s sitting on the bed again. He catches a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror in the bathroom, seeing a black eye forming on his face plus a large bruise where Shigaraki had punched him.

“Look, kid,” Dabi sighs, “I don’t give two shits about you, but I don’t want you to die, either. Hawks left two hours ago, so I’m the only one who can look out for you now. You’re smart, right? What do you need to not die right now?”

Izuku blinks, the ache in his head making it hard to concentrate. “Uh…to not…be alone. I’m going to lose consciousness soon and I need to…stay awake.” 

His head drops down as he hisses in pain, bringing up a hand to his face. It doesn’t help that he’s also starving, his stomach giving a loud growl.

“Yeah, and eat,” Dabi sighs, pulling out his phone and sending a quick text. “Look, I’ll make sure you eat something and can keep it down. If you’re not dead in two hours, I’m leaving you here. I’ve got shit to do.” 

Izuku supposes it’s the most he can ask for, sending a silent sorry to his parents. They’re going to panic when they see the state of him. 

Soon, someone knocks on the door and Dabi greets them, bringing over a bowl of something to Izuku.

“It’s miso soup. Eat it,” Dabi sights, “Come on, kid, I don’t have all day.”

Izuku sips the soup, trying to stay awake by thinking through all of the information he’s seen on Shigaraki’s table. Once he’s finished the bowl, he sets it down and sits on the bed, reeling a little. Dabi watches him for awhile, until he seems satisfied that Izuku is going to be fine.

“Don’t die in your sleep,” Dabi says, “You’ve got people waiting for you.” 

Dabi is gone before Izuku can say anything, dizziness sweeping over him. He lays down in the bed, stomach clenching with anxiety when he remembers Dabi saying Hawks was gone. It must have been over five hours. 

Izuku was on his own.

He rolls over in bed, trying not to panic, shoving his hands under his pillow. He stops when he feels something hard that’s been hidden there, heart hammering when he pulls out what looks like a cheap cellphone and one long, red feather.

Hawks.

The hero must have place this here, hoping Izuku would find it. Trying to think as clearly as possible, Izuku stands up and stumbles to the bathroom, turning on the shower so the water will mask his talking. Once it’s going, he thinks of the first number he has memorized, which is Hizashi’s. Typing it in, he pushes the call button and prays silently his dad will answer.

“Hello?” Hizashi’s voice comes through the line, sounding tired and anxious.

“Dad,” Izuku chokes out, relief flooding him.

“Izuku!” Hizashi cries, “Shouta, come here, now! Izuku, where are you?”

Izuku’s head is spinning, feeling more dizzy than he did a few minutes ago.

“Um…in…in the mansion,” he says, tongue feeling too big in his mouth, “Dabi…gave me some soup.”

“Izuku, are you alright?” Hizashi asks, “You sound strange. What’s going on?”

“I’m fine,” Izuku grits out, bringing a hand up to his head, “Please don’t…interrupt. I have a lot to tell you and I don’t have long.”

“We’re listening. We’re here. You’re on speaker with me and your dad, and we’re recording this.”

Izuku sighs in relief. Even if the villains catch him on the phone, his dads will still get the information.

“The PLF is attacking tomorrow,” Izuku says, “I saw…all their plans. There’s…ten divisions of troops. Ten lieutenants. They’re launching an attack…on the city. All of them. A hundred thousand, like Hawks said. They have a warrior called Gigantomachia…he’s the one they’re going to use to destroy. Shigaraki…he knows All Might is losing his quirk. He doesn’t…care. The divisions…are going to attack Hosu first. Then…Dabi is going to make some kind of announcement. I think…he’s related to a pro hero. But he was nice…”

Izuku trails off, nausea and dizziness overwhelming him. He puts a hand over his mouth.

“Izuku, we got all of that,” Aizawa says, his voice tight and anxious, “You don’t sound okay. Tell us what’s wrong.”

Izuku rests his head back against the wall, closing his eyes. God, his parents' voices make him feel so safe.

“Shigaraki…hit me too hard,” Izuku manages to say, one of his parents inhaling sharply over the line, “I think I have a concussion. I’m trying…to stay awake. It hurts.” 

“Fuck, Izu, I’m so sorry baby,” Hizashi chokes out, “We’re coming. We’re coming right now. Hawks came a few hours ago, he told us where the mansion was. We’re going to attack first. We’re coming, sweetheart, just hold on, okay?”

“Izuku, you are not allowed to go to sleep,” Aizawa says firmly, although he sounds just as stressed as Hizashi, “We will be there in under an hour, with every pro hero we can spare. You have to stay awake.”

Izuku’s not sure if he can do that, but his parents sound so panicked that he just nods, before remembering that they can’t see him.

“I will,” he mumbles, “Dad, Dabi might be…good. I can’t tell yet. Don’t kill him.”

“We won’t,” Hizashi says, “We love you so much, Izuku. Can you stay on the line with us? Tell us where you are.”

Izuku tries to remember the layout of the mansion and which room he’s in, but his brain feels blocked, like he can’t access the information. 

“I can’t remember,” Izuku sighs, a sentence he’s never said before, “My head hurts.”

“We know, honey, we’re coming,” Hizashi says, sounding out of breath, “Stay on the line. We’re coming right now. Hang in there.”

Chapter Text

Izuku’s head is swimming. He manages to pull himself together long enough to hear his parents say over the phone they’re on their way, but it’s hard to keep his concentration. Izuku had tried to keep talking to them, but he felt too sick to his stomach to think clearly. He’s still crouched on the bathroom floor with the shower running when the door to his room bursts open, Dabi standing there looking frazzled while Izuku tosses the cellphone to the side.

“What the fuck did you do?” he asks in a furious whisper, pulling Izuku to his feet, “Shigaraki is livid, it’s total chaos out there. Entire regiments are retreating!”

Izuku brings a shaky hand up to his forehead. “I just…called my parents.” 

Dabi stares at him for a moment before laughing a little, tugging Izuku along. Izuku isn’t sure where they’re going, but he’s in no state to try to fight out of Dabi’s grip. When they get out into the hallways, it’s absolute pandemonium. Izuku hears angry shouting from all corners of the building, sees the blurs of people running past, things dropped on the floor.

“Stand your ground!” someone screams, “What was it all for, if you’re going to run like cowards?” 

Dabi drags Izuku down the hall, using the chaos to move freely through the building without detection. If Izuku had been more aware of his surroundings, he would have seen the lieutenants of the PLF gathering down on the first floor of the mansion with any remaining loyal fighters they have. 

“Tens of thousands of troops are retreating,” Dabi says to Izuku, dragging him through the chaos, “Any reserves out in the forest are running. The only fighters left are here. The rest of the spineless idiots saw the police and the pro heroes coming, turned tail, and ran.”

Izuku tries to think through all of that information. Dabi means that the reserve troops, the hundred thousand that Hawks had warned them about, were currently busy fleeing into the surrounding forest, apparently from the threat of the pros. Only the most loyal were staying. That means instead of a hundred thousand, now there’s only a few hundred to contend with, maybe a thousand, max. Much better odds. The knot in Izuku’s chest loosens. They may have a chance.

“All Might’s coming,” someone shouts angrily, “Endeavor, all of them! Every pro hero in Japan is on our doorstep. Someone revealed our location! We’ve been betrayed.”

Izuku sees a stack of papers flying through the air like giant snowflakes, fluttering past him and down to the first floor on the opulent red and gold carpet. People are panicking, trying to save information from falling into the heroes’ hands. Dabi ignores all of this and eventually tugs Izuku through a doorway, staring out into the hall at the chaos. The lights are off in the room and there’s no one else inside, so they’re able to catch their breath.

Dabi looks at Izuku, his piercing blue eyes staring at him. The look is intense, but it isn’t cruel, and Izuku tries to figure out what’s going on. Is Dabi on their side, like he had initially thought?

“I promised Hawks I’d get you out,” Dabi tells him quietly, “Look, I know you’re fucked up right now, kid, but do you understand me?”

Izuku nods, letting out a shaky, “Yeah.”

“Good,” Dabi sighs, leaning back against the wall, “Listen, I’m not a hero, I fucking hate heroes. But Shigaraki is fucking insane and All For One’s a whole other bag of crazy. I had a plan to reveal myself to the world today, to bring hero society to its knees. But even I can see that this plan is now totally fucked. I’m dipping out. But I need you to do something for me. Are you listening?”

Izuku is, although he’s having a hard time concentrating. Dabi is going to help him. Dabi is going to get him out.

“I’m listening,” Izuku mumbles, “Tell me…the plan.”

“I need you to tell Shouto I’m alive,” Dabi says firmly, making Izuku’s eyes widen in surprise, “He thinks I died years ago. My name is Touya. Shouto’s my brother. Tell him…tell him I’m sorry.” 

Izuku is surprised, but not as much as he should be. It makes sense, Dabi’s quirk, his hatred of heroes. The burns on his body, his blue eyes, the same color as one of Shouto’s. Endeavor isn’t a great father to Shouto, and it stands to reason his parenting was worse for his other children, the ones who weren’t as powerful as Shouto. Izuku doesn’t doubt Dabi’s story at all.

“I will,” Izuku mumbles.

Dabi nods, “Good. And tell Hawks he’s an asshole for me, if you see him before I do. Now come on, I’ll get you outside. Then you’re on your own.”

Izuku nods, blinking as Dabi pulls him through the halls. He’s still out of it, but he tries to snap his concentration back, knowing he has to be on top of things right now. Just because things are leaning in the heroes favor doesn’t mean there isn’t about to be a fight, and Izuku’s stomach twists when he thinks about his parents and his friends being in danger. Dabi leads him through a small hallway, down a staircase to avoid the villains currently running around gathering whatever they can to fight.

“They have Gigantomachia!” someone is shouting, “They shot him with quirk suppressants, he’s been taken!”

“Fuck! Alright, anyone who’s left, gather up. We have to stop this, now, or all of this has been for nothing!”

“All For One is fighting All Might in the forest! There’s some kid with them, too!” 

Izuku thinks he hears Shigaraki shouting orders, but it's too loud and his head hurts too much for him to focus on what the villain is saying.

When they reach the bottom of the stairs, Dabi pulls Izuku outside. The outer portion of the manor is surrounded by gardens, and Dabi leads him quietly to the edge of the garden that edges up right next to the forest. The outside air is a shock to the senses, cold and crisp, and Izuku finds himself a little more aware as he looks around. There’s pandemonium everywhere; he can see at least a dozen heroes engaging villains, and the grounds have been destroyed.

A bright light attracts his attention and Izuku winces, the glare of something orange and hot in the sky hurting his eyes. Despite this, he can’t look away as he and Dabi watch a flaming mass strike the side of the mansion, exploding part of the building. There’s screaming as everyone tries to shield their head from falling debris. Izuku sees a few people get hit.

“Endeavor, I should have fucking known,” Dabi spits furiously, “Listen, Izuku, I have to get out of here, now. Remember what I said. Tell Shouto I’m sorry.” 

Izuku nods, wavering, but standing upright. “I will. Thank you…Touya.”

Dabi flinches at the name, but he nods, turning around and disappearing into the woods, the darkness swallowing him up in seconds. Izuku takes stock of his surroundings for a moment. He hears screaming, crying, anxious shouting. He sees fire, smoke, ice, all manner of quirks. He recognizes Ectoplasm’s clones, hears Snipe’s guns. 

The UA staff is here. That means his parents are here. Relief floods through his body as he tries to move, stumbling to his knees as a wave of dizziness comes over him.

“Mockingbird, behind you!” a familiar voice shouts and Izuku looks towards the front of the mansion in shock to see Iida launch forward, catching Shinsou midair. It looks like Shinsou had been thrown from somewhere, and Iida caught him just in time.

“Thanks, Ingenium,” Shinsou says to Iida once they land, “Fuck, Endeavor smashed the entire side of the building. Janus could still be in there!”

Izuku’s ears are ringing, feeling like he’s in a very strange dream as a burst of ice shoots up into the mansion, someone sliding down it. 

“My father tends to cause destruction,” Shouto says, shooting a blast of fire towards a villain, “I apologize for that. Any sign of Janus?”

Izuku tries to call out to his friends, but another wave of dizziness washes over him, bringing his hand up to his forehead. Just as his friends get closer, the front door of the mansion explodes open, knocked off its hinges. Like something out of a bad Western film, the nine remaining PLF lieutenants walk forward in one line, staring at the heroes that have begun to congregate outside the building. Shigaraki comes out behind them, standing on the top of the stairs and holding his arms out like he’s conducting some sort of deranged symphony.

Izuku can hear the sounds of a battle in the distance, wondering if it’s All For One and All Might, like he had heard someone shouting about earlier. There’s still small skirmishes all around them, and he hears screaming in the forest. He sees a blur of red feathers, watching Hawks dive-bomb a villain on the other side of the house. Midnight is engaging with one of the PLF leaders. Ectoplasm’s clones are everywhere. All the UA staff is here which means that Izuku’s parents must be here, somewhere. He tries to stand, but he’s still too dizzy. Everything hurts.

There might not be many villains standing their ground fighting, but even just the PLF leaders would be enough to make Izuku nervous, even without Dabi there. There’s Shigaraki of course, but eight others with devastatingly powerful quirks that could kill anyone of his family or friends. 

Izuku, still too weak to stand, can only watch as more of his classmates begin to show themselves, Kamanari shooting off a wave of electricity towards the villain leaders. Mina rushes in, Bakugou right behind her. Izuku sees Nighteye, even some of the local heroes who had helped with the rescue of Eri.

His parents really had called in the calvary. Almost every hero Izuku recognizes is there, fighting. Izuku stands up, determined to do something, anything to help. The battle is ensuing in front of him and it looks terrible, his class and teachers against the strongest villains in Japan.

He’s still injured, feeling nauseous and sick, and it isn’t only from his head injury. Walking through the gardens, he feels as if he’s in a nightmare. The news, movies, and internet forums, always made hero battles seem glamorous, exciting. There’s nothing cool or heroic about any of this. Watching the villains claw and scrape to survive, seeing his friends’ terrified expressions as they engage adults in mortal combat, the destruction. It’s desperate and terrible, the violence and blood not something that Izuku wants to look at too closely. 

Thinking only of saving the people he loves, Izuku stands up straighter, ignoring the pounding in his head and walking faster towards the front. No one is on this side of the building and it’s dark, so no one has spotted him yet. When he’s nearly reached the front he has to stop again, sitting down on his knees as he brings a hand up to his forehead. The fight continues, Shigaraki still standing on the steps of the mansion. He’s not covered in the severed hands but he still looks insane, laughing and hugging himself tightly.

“Is this what you fucking wanted?” Shigaraki screams at the sky. Izuku has no idea who he’s yelling at, but he knows he has to do something, and fast. An unstable person is a dangerous one, and Izuku can’t let Shigaraki touch any of his friends.

“Shigaraki!”

Izuku freezes, hearing Aizawa call the villain’s name like a curse. He appears a moment later, Hizashi at his side, both looking more terrifying than Izuku could imagine, fury in their eyes. There’s a desperation in both of them that Izuku’s never seen before, making his heart ache.

His friends are fighting too, Shouto and Iida in a desperate tussle with a villain who’s shooting ice out of his hands. Shinsou is trying to brainwash a villain while Uraraka floats debris around him, launching them at any villain she can see. Izuku can hear Bakugou’s explosions, somewhere in the distance, and he knows his whole class must be here.

Shigaraki looks at Izuku’s parents with a languid smile, waggling his fingers as if waving at them, appearing completely unhinged.

“Where is my son?” Hizashi spits out, looking with scared eyes at the burning building behind Shigaraki, “What did you do to him?”

Shigaraki just laughs, looking at the sky again. “I should have known it would come down to you both, you and your pathetic son. You know, for someone with pro heroes as parents, the kid really can’t take a punch. Did you know you can die in your sleep from a head injury?”

Aizawa roars in anger as Shigaraki baits them, launching forward with his quirk blazing as he heads straight for the villain. Hizashi can’t let loose his quirk without hurting the other heroes and students around him, so he fights instead with his fists, trying to reach Shigaraki as well. 

Izuku can see their mistake right before it happens. 

The villain who had been battling Shouto and Iida turns, shooting ice out of his hands on the ground, making Izuku’s parents lose their footing as they slip. While they're off balance, Aizawa’s eyes move off of Shigaraki for a split second, and that’s when the villain jumps, launching his hands towards them both, with clear intent on killing them both.

Izuku moves without thinking, forgetting his injury. He completely zones in on Shigaraki, an anger and terror burning through him. He narrows his quirk down to its tightest limits, mouth dropping open in shock when he realizes everything around him appears frozen.

It’s like time has stopped and Izuku is the only living thing that can still move. Everyone is locked mid-fight, their expressions and body positions frozen in the last movement they had made before Izuku focused his quirk. He stops running, slowing down to a walk as he surveys the situation. He estimates he has a few minutes to try and fix things before he’ll run out of energy and time will move the same for him as the others.

Izuku sees Shouto is standing with both of his hands out, shooting another blast of fire, and Izuku can see the flames suspended in mid-air. The breeze isn’t moving, there’s no sound, and not even a blade of grass twitches. If he looks closely, he can see things moving the tiniest fraction of an inch, but Izuku has effectively stopped time for himself.

He walks in between Shigaraki and his parents, first using his body weight to push Aizawa and Hizashi out of the way, off of the ice and onto solid ground, turning them away from the blast. Izuku walks over to the ice villain, rotating the villain’s hand around, the ice stream now blasting the villain instead of the others.

Finally, Izuku turns to Shigaraki, still in mid air, launching toward his parents with a furious yell. Izuku walks up to him and pulls both Shigaraki’s hands behind his back, grabbing the villain’ own belt and using it to tie his hands together behind his back. He then uses all his strength to push Shigaraki into the ground, using his sweatshirt to tie the villain’s legs together. Shigaraki is effectively bound, and unable to move. It should be enough time for someone to capture him.

Izuku’s head is swimming again, and he’s close to passing out, but he does one more scan to see if anyone is in immediate danger. Seeing nothing that would hurt his family or friends in the next few seconds, Izuku blinks, speeding time back up almost instantly.

There’s shouts of surprise as both his parents sway on their feet, looking shocked as if they can’t understand how they’ve been moved. Shouto stops shooting the fire when he sees the ice villain blast himself in the chest from how Izuku had moved his hand, knocking himself out. 

Shigaraki screams from the ground, enraged, thrashing but unable to move due to how Izuku’s tied him. Everyone stares at the villain in surprise and Izuku just feels pure relief. 

“Janus!” Iida cries, noticing Izuku’s hunched form, “Senseis, look! It was Janus!”

Aizawa and Hizashi both turn, eyes widening when they see Izuku stumbling near Shigaraki. They both launch towards him, Hizashi reaching him first. Izuku all but collapses into his dad’s arms, exhaustion seeping through him. He’s safe now. His parents are here.

He can hear worried shouts and the sounds of battles happening in the distance. He can hear the sound of the PLF leaders being detained. With Shigaraki down, the villains begin to surrender. He hears someone say that All Might has won, too.

“Izu, Izu, honey, keep your eyes open,” Hizashi begs, running a desperate hand through his son’s hair, “You did this, didn’t you? You stopped him?”

Izuku nods, trying to stay awake. “Yeah…I’m tired, dad.”

“We know, kid, you did so great,” Aizawa says, reaching Izuku breathlessly, scanning him for injuries, wincing when he sees Izuku’s black eye, “We’re going to get you help, just hang on.”

“Is he alright?” Uraraka asks, voice sounding anxious and worried, “Izuku!”

He wants to call out to his friends, but his concussion and the energy he had expended from using his quirk finally take over and he collapses against Hizashi’s chest, unable to hold himself up anymore. The next few minutes are a blur and Izuku hears voices, feels himself being carried somewhere. When he comes back to himself, he realizes he’s in the back of a stationary ambulance.

“Hurry!” Aizawa snaps, voice tight with stress, “He’s had this head injury for at least eight hours, probably more. We need to go, now.”

“Eraserhead, please, let us do our job,” a voice responds calmly, “Recovery Girl will meet us at the hospital. Your son will be alright."

Izuku feels someone holding his hand and he opens his eyes, seeing Hizashi sitting next to him looking terrible, exhausted and covered in dirt and grime from the fight.

“Dad,” Izuku mumbles, Hizashi looking down at him with wide eyes, “Did…we win?”

“Yeah, kiddo,” Hizashi murmurs, running a gentle hand through Izuku’s hair, “Thanks to you and Hawks.”

“Shigaraki and the others are headed to Tartarus,” Aizawa says, putting a hand on Izuku’s arm as the ambulance begins to move, “Hawks is leading search parties in the woods to catch the others. All Might defeated All For One, with Mirio’s help. It’s all over, kid.”

Izuku takes this in. So much has happened in the last couple of days, and the battle tonight seemed like a nightmare, not something real. He's having a hard time accepting that they're no longer in danger.

“Is everyone okay?” Izuku mumbles, “Dabi?” 

He can’t articulate his entire question, remembering Dabi’s promise to tell Shouto he was alive. It’s important Shouto finds out. Izuku needs to tell him. He made a promise.

“Hawks is looking for Dabi himself,” Aizawa says calmly, “And everyone from your class is okay. Some heroes went down, but you don’t need to worry about that right now.” 

Izuku blinks, digesting this for a moment. “Dabi…I promised him something. Where’s Shouto?”

“Izu, you’re confused,” Hizashi replies gently, “Shouto’s fine. Hawks is looking for Dabi. You need to rest, sweetheart.”

Izuku shakes his head, wincing at the pain that throbs through it from the action. “No…Shouto…I have to tell Shouto. His brother’s alive. Dabi. Dabi’s…Touya Todoroki.” 

Aizawa’s eyes widen in surprise and Hizashi looks shocked, sharing a look with his husband before turning their attention back to their son.

“Well that’s…something we weren’t expecting,” Aizawa says honestly, “But it’s not your problem, sweetheart. We’ll tell Shouto, I promise. Right now you need to get some rest. We're almost to the hospital.” 

Izuku lets his eyes close. Surrounded by his parents, he’s safe. 

He can rest now.

It’s done.

Chapter Text

“God, Zashi. He could have died. He almost did. We never should have allowed him to do this.”

“I know, but it turned out alright, at least. He helped save Japan. Shigaraki’s in Tartarus, All For One’s been arrested, and both of them are going to have their quirks destroyed, prison for life. Without Izuku’s quick thinking, we’d be facing thousands of civilian casualties right now.” 

“I know, it’s just…he’s our baby. I can’t…” 

Aizawa’s voice is cut off with a choked sob and Izuku wakes up to realize he’s hearing his dad cry. He hears Hizashi murmuring to him, the sound of a soft kiss and his parents hugging. Izuku doesn’t want to interrupt their moment, so he keeps his eyes closed, feeling the sheets under him. Based on the smell and the sounds, he’s fairly certain that he’s in the hospital now. 

“He’s going to be okay, Shou,” Hizashi murmurs, “Recovery Girl says he’s just sleeping off her quirk now. His concussion is healed and look, his black eye is gone, too.”

Izuku hears this, realizing that he’s no longer dizzy, in pain, or sick to his stomach. He’s just tired, and a little achy from laying out on the hospital bed.

“I could kill Shigaraki for hitting him,” Aizawa snarls, “He’s lucky he’s in prison. Asshole.” 

Hizashi laughs and Izuku’s heart lightens. He hasn’t heard either of his parents laugh in a while, with how tense things had been lately.

“He is lucky,” Hizashi says before he sighs, “He looks so young like this. Like a middle schooler. Not like the hero who just helped save Japan.”

“I know. It makes me proud and sick at the same time. Nezu said Izuku’s excused from classes for the next two weeks, and so are we. I was thinking we could take a vacation, go somewhere and rest.” 

“You know Izu, he’s not going to want to go anywhere,” Hizashi says fondly, and Izuku feels a gentle hand in his hair again, “He’ll want to stay right at home and read. He hasn’t been able to really do that since school started. I’ve missed seeing him curled around a book, anyways.”

Iuku’s heart aches with both love and guilt for what he’s put his parents through. Deciding he doesn’t want to leave them worried a moment longer, he rolls over and opens his eyes, seeing both of them sitting next to his bedside.

“Izuku, baby, are you awake?” Hizashi asks breathlessly, reaching over to brush Izuku’s hair out of his eyes. Izuku sits up with a yawn, marveling at not feeling dizzy anymore.

“Yeah,” he says, drawing his knees up to his chest and wrapping his arms around them, “I feel a lot better. What happened, exactly? I remember most of it, but it’s kind of a blur.”

“To put it simply, we won,” Aizawa says, gently squeezing Izuku's hand, “You’ve been asleep nearly sixteen hours, so a lot’s happened since. Thanks to you and Hawks, we were able to stop the villains before they launched their attack. All the leaders are arrested and most of the soldiers have been caught as well. There were casualties on both sides, but nowhere near the catastrophic damage that would have happened if they had been allowed to attack Japan.” 

Izuku takes this all in, exhaustion seeping through him. His time at the mansion, while brief, is seared into his mind, and he remembers Shigaraki’s anger at him with a wince.

“I’m sorry I got hurt,” Izuku says quietly, staring at his knees, “I miscalculated, I said something stupid to Shigaraki. I thought I could get him on my side, but he was too far gone. I made him angry.”

Hizashi brings an arm around Izuku’s shoulders, holding him close, while Aizawa takes one of his hands, rubbing his thumb across Izuku’s fingers soothingly. They don’t interrupt, both sensing that Izuku needs to talk.

“Dabi made sure I didn’t die after Shigaraki hit me,” Izuku continues quietly, “I don’t think he’s on the hero’s side, but he’s not like the rest of them. It sounded like he and Hawks were close. I don’t know if I would have made it out without him. I hope he’s alright.”

“Hawks and Dabi are both gone,” Aizawa tells him, eyes soft, “But it’s likely they’re safe. No arrests have been made, and based on what you’ve told us so far, it’s probably more likely that they’re off somewhere together. I wouldn’t worry about them. Hawks can definitely take care of himself.”

Izuku nods, calmed by his parents’ presence. Truthfully, he wants nothing more than to go home now, to be in their apartment, curled on the couch with his books, with no responsibilities and no plans. He doesn’t want to be a hero right now, he wants to be a kid. He wants to see his friends, to sit in the lunchroom and talk about teenage things.

Izuku’s tired. He needs a break.

“They’re going to discharge you now that you’re awake,” Hizashi says as if reading his mind, “We’ll go straight home. I know you probably want to see your friends, but your dad and I would prefer if you had some time alone at home first.” 

Izuku nods. “That’s fine. I want to go home, too. I can visit the dorms tomorrow.” 

“No quirk usage for at least twenty-four hours,” the doctor says when he comes to discharge him a few minutes later, scribbling something down and handing it to his parents, “You shouldn’t have any residual pain from your concussion, but in case you experience any pain, please come back for a follow up appointment.” 

Izuku thanks them, standing up. His tattered pajamas that he had been wearing at the mansion and the clothes he had borrowed were gone, so he’s in hospital pajamas and slippers. His parents haven’t had time to bring him a change of clothes, so Hizashi wraps his own coat over Izuku’s shoulders as they head downstairs.

“Nighteye’s sent us a car to take us home,” Aizawa tells them as they head outside, pointing to a black sudan in the distance, “It shouldn’t take long. Are you alright, kid?”

Izuku nods, “Just tired. I want to go home.” 

The car ride back to UA is quiet, Izuku in between his parents in the back seat of the car. He keeps his head on Hizashi’s shoulder while Aizawa takes his hand, feeling secure in between them both. When they arrive at UA, the driver drops them at the side entrance, so as not to attract any attention to their arrival. They bring Izuku in through the gates, walking him to the staff apartments and up the stairs without being bothered by anyone.

Aizawa opens the apartment door and Izuku could cry in relief. Home was here, it was exactly how he left it. It’s light inside and warm. Izuku sees coffee cups on the table, the last book he had been reading still out on the table by the couch. 

“Why don’t you take a bath, Izu?” Hizashi suggests, “Dad and I’ll get dinner going. Is there anything you want?”

Izuku considers for a moment, “Um, anything’s fine. I’m mostly just tired, I don’t have much of an appetite.”

“That’s okay,” Aizawa says, “Go get cleaned up, we’ll handle things out here.”

Izuku takes a shower, wanting to stay standing up. He feels he’ll fall asleep if he sits in a hot bath, so he opts for the shower, washing the grime from the battle out of his hair. After he’s clean and dry, he heads into his bedroom, changing into his most comfortable pajamas and slippers, wanting to be warm. 

He curls up on his bed, drawing his old favorite bear to his chest as he grabs a book from his bedside table, reading through it a little lazily. His room is safe. He’s safe. Bringing the bear closer in his arms, Izuku feels overwhelming relief, grateful that he’s survived, that it’s over, that he’s home.

“Izu, dinner’s ready,” Hizashi calls from the doorway. Izuku looks up, eyes tired, but his dad looks so hopeful that he doesn’t want to disappoint him, especially after the terror he’s already put his parents through.

He heads to the dining table, smiling when he sees a simple meal of ramen, one of Izuku’s favorite dinners. He settles down, sipping the broth while his parents talk quietly about everything that’s happened. Izuku makes it about halfway through the bowl of soup before his eyes start drooping closed. His parents notice, looking at him with soft smiles.

“Come on, let’s get you to bed,” Aizawa says, standing up and helping Izuku to his feet. Izuku nods with a yawn, allowing his dad to walk him back to his room and tuck him into bed. Aizawa kisses his forehead while Hizashi turns off the lights, both of them looking fondly at their son.

“We love you, kid,” Aizawa whispers, standing up and heading to Hizashi who wraps an arm around Aizawa’s waist. Izuku is asleep in seconds, clearly still exhausted.

“I feel like I don’t want to take my eyes off of him,” Hizashi sighs, leaning into his husband, “like he’ll vanish if I do.” 

“I know the feeling,” Aizawa murmurs, “But he’ll be okay now. You need to sleep too, love. We both do. Come on.”

The next day is quiet, calm. Izuku wakes up early, after having slept so much in the hospital and the night before. He has a quiet breakfast, not wanting to wake up his parents, who also desperately need sleep. He keeps his pajamas on, pulling on his bathrobe and curling up on the couch. He grabs the large book he had been reading through, remembering not to use his quirk to read too quickly. He goes slower than normal, but he feels more like himself, sitting in the quiet with one of his books.

Izuku’s brain is exhausted from processing everything from the last few weeks, especially with how much he had narrowed down his focus to stop Shigaraki. He’s so tired that he’s reading at almost a normal pace, reading each sentence twice before moving onto the next one.

He manages a few chapters of the book before putting it aside, sitting on the couch with a mug of tea in his hands and looking out the window. So much has happened over the last few weeks, it’s hard for Izuku to keep track of all of it. It seems like every day since he’s started at UA has been one thing after another, and it’s strange to think that it’s over now. Despite not being in full health, Izuku is relieved to be here. They haven’t lived in the UA apartment for very long, but it already feels like home. It’s safe, and one of the few places Izuku feels totally comfortable.

It’s peaceful again, quiet. His parents aren’t going to be killed and neither is he. Everything’s going to be alright now. He smiles to himself, listening fondly to his parents snoring in their room. Izuku’s feeling much better, so he decides to do something nice for them, heading to the kitchen to make them some food. By the time Hizashi and Aizawa emerge from their room, it’s past noon and Izuku has assembled what can only be described as a feast. Miso soup, rice, eggs, even some dumplings.

“Wow, this looks great,” Hizashi grins, looking much better now that he’s slept, “You didn’t have to do this, Izu, but thank you.” 

“Yeah, thanks, kid,” Aizawa adds, sighing happily when Izuku hands him a cup of coffee.

“It’s not decaf, I promise,” Izuku smiles, “It's the real stuff.” 

Aizawa smiles back, taking a sip and sighing again, sounding relaxed. “This is nice. I feel like I can breathe again. Soon, we’ll be back in class and we can actually focus on school instead of villain attacks.” 

“That’ll be a treat,” Hizashi smirks, “I have a backlog of English essays to grade, it’ll feel good to get back to teaching.” 

Aizawa nods, stretching out his hands. “You know, it might be time for you and I to back off on patrolling so much, Zashi. Maybe just being on call for emergencies, focus on teaching more. What do you think?”

Izuku can’t deny he’s relieved to hear that. After everything his parents have been through, they could use a break.

“I was thinking the same,” Hizashi smiles fondly at his husband, “I already changed the radio show to just be during the summer. It’ll be nice not to patrol every night. Izu, would you mind if we were home more?”

Izuku’s already smiling. “No, I think it’s a great idea. You two deserve a break. It’s selfish, but I don't want you out there so much. Now that I’ve seen up close what villains can do, it would make me feel better if you were at UA full time. You can still help out when you’re really needed, but you can leave the general patrols to the up and coming heroes.” 

“And in the meantime, get more sleep,” Hizashi grins, nudging his husband’s shoulder, “No more dark circles under those pretty eyes, Shouta.” 

Aizawa blushes, looking unusually ruffled. “Okay, okay. We’ll talk to Nezu later. Izuku, weren’t you going to the dorms today?”

Izuku brightens up, nodding, “Yeah, I was just going to change and then head over. Do you mind if I go alone? I don’t want you both to have to go anywhere.”

“Of course we don’t mind,” Hizashi says softly, “It’s alright now, Izu. We’re all safe. Go, see your friends. Just text if you’re going to be late, alright?” 

Izuku nods, hugging both of them before he changes into something suitable for the dorms, sending a text to his friends to tell them he’ll be arriving soon. He begins the short walk from his parents’ place to Heights Alliance, not even making it inside before Iida runs out, hugging Izuku tightly.

“I’m so glad you’re okay!” Iida says, “Are you feeling better? How’s your injury?”

Izuku pulls back, putting a hand on Iida’s shoulder. “I’m okay, Tenya, I promise. Recovery Girl fixed me right up and then I slept most of it off. I just wanted to see everyone, say thank you for what you all did.”

Iida leads Izuku into the dorms where he’s greeted with excitement and cheers from his classmates. Uraraka reaches him first, hugging him just as tightly as Iida did, gushing in his ear about how happy she is that he’s okay. Izuku greets them all, smiling when he even sees Eri run up to him, clearly here to hang out with some of them in the dorms.

“Izu, you’re all better!” Eri laughs, hugging him tightly, “I wanted to go save you like you and Toshi saved me, but Mr. Nezu said I had to stay here.”

Izuku kneels down with a soft smile, rubbing her hair gently. “I’m glad he did and that you’re safe too, Eri.” 

“Come on!” Hagakure squeals, leaping up and down, “This calls for a celebration. Bakugou, Sato, you’re on food duty! Mina, Jirou, pick some music! Everyone else, decorations!” 

Izuku watches with amusement as many of his classmates rush around the common area, making paper flowers, even blowing up some balloons. A few people are in the kitchen making some food and Izuku can hear Bakugou shouting orders, while wearing an apron. It makes him smile. 

After the food and music are going and there’s balloons everywhere, the class celebrates not only Izuku coming back, but the defeat of Shigaraki and the League. Izuku knows that while his classmates weren’t as closely involved as he was, they still were under a heavy burden this year with everything they experienced at the USJ and the training camp. 

“You were awesome at the mansion,” Shinsou tells him, sitting next to Izuku on the couch.

“Thanks,” he blushes, “I was just trying to save my parents. I wasn’t thinking very clearly, my concussion was really bad. You all were incredible too, standing up to the villains like that.” 

Shouto sits down on Izuku’s other side, looking his usual stoic self. Shinsou excuses himself, heading to the kitchen for some soda while Shouto turns to Izuku, the corner of his mouth raising a fraction. 

“It was very impressive,” Shouto says quietly, looking around before lowering his voice to a whisper, “I wanted to thank you. Your parents told me about Dabi. It seems like he’s defected from the villains and he’s with Hawks now.”

Izuku nods, keeping his voice low. “He saved my life. He’s not exactly a hero, but I don't think he’s a bad person. He recognized how messed up Shigaraki and All For One’s plans were, and he didn’t fight with them in the end.” 

Shouto smiles, looking pleased. “I never knew him well, he died when I was really young, but it makes me happy to know he’s alive. This means a lot to my family.” 

Izuku’s about to say something, but he’s interrupted by someone shooting off streamers, loud laughing and cheering echoing through the dorms.

“Now we can finally have a normal school year!” Kaminari shouts, looking gleeful, “Come on, let’s celebrate!”

The days after the battle at the mansion are tense in the outside world, full of lots of changes. There’s public trials for many of the PLF leaders, Shigaraki and All For One included. In the end, almost all of them get life in maximum security prison. While All Might and Mirio had defeated All For One, All Might had used the last vestiges of his power and had officially retired. By default, Endeavor is now the number one hero. Hawks is number two, but he hasn’t been seen since the battle. 

Izuku’s own days are calm again, peaceful. He takes the recommended two weeks off of school, catching up on sleep and reading, and spending time with his parents. He shows Eri the UA library, bringing her some of his old favorite children’s books and reading to her in her room at UA. 

When he does eventually go back to class, things feel so much easier. It’s almost strange to attend school without the black cloud hanging over his head, without the threat of Shigaraki and All For One. Izuku’s able to focus on training his quirk, on his studies, and he’s amazed how much more he can accomplish when he’s not worried about the safety of his family and friends.

He still stays with his parents, figuring he’ll move into the dorms for his second year. Having the rest of his first year and the summer in their apartment will be enough, to be as a family. Since his parents have eased up on their patrols, they’re both home after class each day, looking much happier now that they have less stress in their lives and more hours to sleep.

Since Izuku has completed his homework for the rest of the year early, his afternoons and evenings are filled with hanging out with friends, Eri sometimes, and often, his parents. They catch up on movies and shows, and Hizashi teaches Izuku how to cook more complicated meals. Aizawa helps Izuku practice his hand-to-hand combat and debates quirk theory and philosophy with him.

One Friday night after a long week of class and training, Izuku’s sitting on the couch wedged between his parents. They’d ordered two pizzas and Hizashi had popped on one of their family favorite movies. Izuku’s halfway through his first slice when Aizawa nudges him, holding out his phone. Izuku looks, eyes widening when he sees a picture of two tiny black and white kittens. 

“They’re so cute,” he gushes, looking at his dad with hopeful eyes, “Are these…can we adopt them?”

“We already did!” Hizashi bursts out, “Surprise, kid! We’re picking them up tomorrow, what do you think?”

Izuku’s so excited, he can hardly stand it. He’s never had a pet, and he's beyond thrilled at the prospect. He rethinks his plan to move into the dorms next year. If there’s cats here, he might as well stay. They debate names for a while while eating pizza, ordering some things online for the cats that will come tomorrow. 

After a movie and two empty pizza boxes, Izuku is half asleep on Aizawa’s shoulder, Hizashi’s arm around both of them. It’s cozy and warm, and Izuku is happier than he’s been in a long time. No matter what happens in the future, he has his parents, his friends, UA. Everything’s going to be alright now, and he truly feels it.

“We’re so lucky, Shou,” Hizashi murmurs, running his fingers through Izuku’s hair, “We have such a great kid.” 

“I know,” Aizawa replies, sounding like he’s smiling, “Part of that is because he has such an incredible dad, you know.” 

“Two of them, in fact,” Hizashi adds softly, “Who would have thought when I saw that tiny little kid in the library all those years ago we’d end up here? I think about that a lot, if I hadn’t gone in there that day. What would have happened to him, Shou? He’d be all alone.”

“But he isn’t,” Aizawa says, “And neither are we. We’ll never leave him alone, not again. Not ever.”

Izuku smiles in his half-asleep state, snuggling closer to his parents. He’s sure they’ll have more trials and tribulations in the future, more villains will attack, and there will always be more danger. That’s the life he’s chosen as a hero. He still has a lot to explore with his quirk, and a lot left to do.

Life may not be perfect, not as peaceful as it was when he was a child, but here on the couch with his family, Izuku is happy. 

He’s ready to face the future, whatever it may hold.